The life of our blessed Lord & Saviour, Jesus Christ an heroic poem, dedicated to Her Most Sacred Majesty : in ten books / attempted by Samuel Wesley ... ; each book illustrated by necessary notes ... also a prefatory discourse concerning heroic poetry ; with sixty copper plates.
This material was created by the Text Creation Partnership in partnership with ProQuest's Early English Books Online, Gale Cengage's Eighteenth Century Collections Online, and Readex's Evans Early American Imprints.
THE LIFE OF OUR Blessed Lord & Saviour JESUS CHRIST.
AN HEROIC POEM: DEDICATED TO Her Most Sacred MAJESTY.
In Ten Books.
ATTEMPTED BY SAMUEL WESLEY, Rector of
South-Ormsby in the County of
Lincoln.
Each Book illustrated by necessary Notes, explaining all the more difficult Matters in the whole History: Also a Prefatory Discourse concerning Heroic Poetry.
With Sixty Copper-Plates.
LONDON ▪ Printed for
Charles Harper, at the
Flower-de-Luce, over against S.
Dunstan's Church in
Fleetstreet, and
[...] in
Aldersgatestreet. 1693.
A
Iust Heroic-Poem is so vast an
Undertaking, requires so much both of
Art and
Genius for its Management, and carries such Difficulty in the
Model of the whole, and
Disposition of the several Parts, that it's no Wonder, if not above One or Two of the
Ancients, and hardly any of the
Moderns have succeeded in their Attempts of this Nature.
Rapine and other
Masters of Epic, represent it as an
Enterprize so
hardy, that it can scarce enter into the Mind of a
wise Man, without affrighting him, as being the most
perfect Piece of Work that
Art can produce. That Author has many excellent Reflexions and Rules concerning it in his Discourse,
Sur la Poetique; but
Bossu is the first I've seen who has writ a just and perfect Tract thereon, wherein he has in a clear and Scholastic Method amass'd together most that's to be found in Antiquity on that Subject, tho chiefly keeping to the Observations of
Aristotle, which he drew from
Homer, and who seems the first that reduced
Poetry to an
Art. That
Father defines
Epic,‘An
Artificial Discourse, in order to form the
Manners by Instructions, disguis'd under the
Allegories of some one important
Action, recited in Verse, in a manner probable diverting and admirable,’ which he thus himself abridges,
‘'Tis a Fable agreeably imitated on some
important Action, recited in Verse in a manner that's
probable and
admirable:’ In which Definition are contain'd, as he afterwards explains it, the general
Nature of
Epic, and that double,
Fable and
Poem: The
Matter, some one
important Action probably
feign'd and
imitated: Its
Form, Recitation or
Narration: And lastly, its
End, Instruction, which is aimed at in general by the
Moral of the
Fable; and besides in the particular
Manners of the Persons who make the most considerable
Figure in the Work.
To begin with
Fable, which he makes included in the
general Nature or
Essence of
Epic. This he says is the most
essential Part of it;
‘That some
Fables and
Allegories scatter'd up and down in a
Poem don't suffice to constitute
Epic, if they are only the Ornaments, and not the very
Foundation of it. And again, That 'tis the very
Fund and
principal Action that ought to be
Feign'd and
Allegorical:’ For which reason he expresly excludes hence all simple Histories, as by Name,
Lucan's
Pharsalia, Silius Italicus's
Puni
[...] War, and all true Actions of particular Persons, without Fable: And still more home; that 'tis not a Relation of the
Actions of any
Hero, to form the Manners by his
Example, but on the contrary, a Discourse
invented to
form the Manners by the Relation of some one
feign'd Action, design'd to please, under the
borrow'd Name of some
illustrious Person, of whom Choice is made after we have fram'd the
Plan of the Action which we design to attribute to him.
Nor indeed is
Bossu singular in his Judgment on this Matter, there being few or none who have ever writ on the same Subject, but are of the same mind: For thus
Boile
[...]u in his Art of
Poetry,
Rapine too gives his Vote on the same side,
Rien n'est, says he,
plus essentiel, au Poem Epique, que la Fiction; and quotes
Petronius to that purpose,
Per ambages, Deorumque ministeria praecipitandus est Liber Spiritus. Nor is't only the Moderns who are of this Opinion; for the
Iliads are call'd in
Horace, Fabula quâ Paridis, &c. And lastly, even
Aristotle himself tells us,
‘That
Fable is the
principal thing in an
Heroic Poem; and, as it were, the very
Soul of it.’ [...] And upon this occasion commends
Homer for
lying with the best Grace of any Man in the World: Authorities almost too big to admit any
Examination of their
Reason, or
Opposition to their
Sentiments. However, I see no cause why
Poetry should not be brought to the
Test, as well as
Divinity, or any more than the other, be believed on its own bare
ipse diuit.
Let us therefore examin the
Plan which they lay for a
Work of this
Nature, and then we may be better able to guess at those
Grounds and
Reasons on which they proceed.
In forming an
Heroic-Poem, the first thing they tell us we ought to do, is to pitch on some
Moral Truth, which we desire to enforce on our
Reader, as the
Foundation of the whole Work. Thus
Virgil, as
Bossu observes, designing to render the
Roman People pleased and easie under the
new Government of
Augustus, laid down this Maxim, as the
Foundation of his Divine
Aeneis:‘
That great and notable Changes of State are not accomplished but by the Order
and Will
of God: That those who oppose themselves against them are impious,
and frequently punished as they deserve; and that Heaven is not wanting to take that Hero
always under its particular Protection, whom it chuses for the Execution of such grand Designs.’ This for the
Moral Truth; we must then, he says, go on to lay the general
Plan of the
Fiction, which, together with that Verity, makes the
Fable and
Soul of the
Poem: And this he thinks
Virgil did in this manner,
‘
The Gods save a great Prince
from the Ruins of his Country,
and chuse him for the Preservation
of Religion,
and re-establishing a more glorious Empire
than his former.
The Hero
is made a King,
and arriving at his new Country, finds both God
and Men
dispos'd to receive him: But a neighbouring Prince,
whose Eyes Ambition and Iealousie have closed against Iustice and the Will of Heaven, opposes his Establishment, being assisted by another King despoil'd of his Estate
for his Cruelty
and Wickedness.
Their Opposition, and the War on which this pious Prince is forc'd, render his Establishment more just
by the Right
of Conquest, and more glorious
by his Victory and the Death of his Enemies.’ These are his own Words, as any may see who are at the pains to consult him; nor can I help it, if either
Virgil or
Bossu happen to be
Prophets.
When the
Poet has proceeded thus far, and as
Bossu calls it,
dress'd his
Project, he's next to search in
History or receiv'd
Fable, for some
Hero, whose
Name he may
borrow for his
Work, and to whom he may suit his
Persons. These are
Bossu's Notions, and, indeed, very agreeable to
Aristotle, who says, that
Persons and
Actions in this sort of Poetry must be
feign'd, allegorical, and
universal.
This is the Platform they lay; and let's now see if we can discover the Reasons whereon they found these
Rules, being so unanimous for
Fable rather than
true History, as the Matter of an
Heroic-Poem; and, if I mistake not, these are some of the principal.
1. Because they had observ'd the best
Models of
Heroic-Poems were laid after this manner; the greatest part of the Action both in
Homer and
Virgil being
pure Fable. Homer beginning, and all the rest following his Steps.
[Page]2. Because no single Hero, or
true History, which the Ancients knew was sufficient, without
Fable, to furnish
Matter for an
Epic-Poem. History, says
Aristotle, treats of
particular Things as they really are;
Poetry, as they ought to be; and therefore he prefers
Poetry as the more
grave and more
instructive; the
Poets being forc'd to follow the same Methods with their
Kindred Art, that of the
Painters, and gather a great many
Beauties together, out of 'em all, to steal
one Venus.
3. A third Reason may be, because, supposing they should have found some one Example from whence to enforce strongly any particular Point of
Morality, yet it would have miss'd those other Characters of
Epic, most of its
Agreeableness, and all its
Power to raise
Admiration. A chast Historian must not go about to
amuse his Reader with
Machines; and a
Poet that would imitate him, must have been forced to
thin his
Stage accordingly, and disband all his
glorious Train of
Gods and
Goddesses, which composes all that's admirable in his Work; according to that of
Boileau; Chaque Virtue devient une divinitie.
And these, if I mistake not, were the main Reasons on which the fore-mention'd
Rules were
grounded. Let's now enquire into the Strength and Validity of them: To begin with
Homer, he wrote in that manner, because most of the antient
Eastern Learning, the Original of all others, was
Mythology. But this being now
antiquated, I cannot think we are oblig'd superstitiously to follow his
Example, any more than to make
Horses speak, as he does that of
Achilles. 2. If a
Poet lights on any single
Hero, whose true
Actions and
History are as
important as any that
Fable ever did or can produce, I see no reason why he may not as well make use of him and his Example to form the
Manners and enforce any
Moral Truth, as seek for one in
Fable for that purpose: Nay, he can scarce fail of
persuading more strongly, because he has
Truth it self; the other but the
Image of Truth, especially if his History be, in the third place, of it self
diverting and
admirable. If it has from its own
Fund, and already made to his hand those
Deorum Ministeria, which cost the Poet so much in the forming 'em out of his own
Brain. Nor can we suppose
Fiction it self pleases; no, 'tis the
agreeable and the
admirable, in the
Dress of
Truth; and such a Plan as this would effectually answer both the Ends of
Poetry in general,
delectari & monere, nay come up fuller to the End of
Epic, which is
agreeable Instruction; and thence it follows strongly, that a Poem wrote in such a manner, must, notwithstanding the fore-going Rules, be a true and proper
Heroic-Poem, especially if adorn'd with Poetical
Colours and
Circumstances through the whole
Body thereof.
Now that all this is not
gratis dictum, I think I can prove, even from most of those very Authors Ive already produc'd, as of the contrary Opinion; and that I can make it appear,
Bossu goes too far in fixing
Fable as the
Essential Fund and
Soul of the
principal Action in an
Epic Poem. To begin with
Rapine, who has this Passage,
Sur la Poetique, Reflex. 5.
La Poesie Heroique, &c.
‘Heroique Poesie, according to
Aristotle, is a
Picture or
Imitation of an
Heroic Action; and the Qualities of the Action are, That it ought to be (among others)
true, or at least, such as might
pass for
true:’ Thus he. And hence it follows, according to him and
Aristotle, that the
principal Action in Heroic, not only ought to
pass for Truth, but may be
really true: For
Horace, he does indeed call the
Iliads a
Fable; but then he does not oblige his Poet superstitiously to follow
Homer in
every thing, owning that he sometimes
doats as well as
other Men: Further, this may, and I think does, refer rather to the
Dress and
Turn of the
Action, than to the
Bottom and
Ground of his History, which there's at least as much, if not more reason to believe
true than
false: And in the same Sense may we take
Petronius and
Boileau; nay, if we don't take 'em thus, I can't tell whether there were ever such a thing as a
true Heroic-Poem in the World; not so much as the
Fairy-Queen, Gondibert, or
Orlando Furioso; all which have Fable enough in 'em of any reason; but their principal Actions might be still
true, as we are sure was that of the best Heroic that ever was written; (I need not say I mean
Virgil) since few or no Authors ever deny'd that there was such a Man as
Aeneas, or even that he
came into Italy, built
Cities there, and
erected a Kingdom, which
Tully mentions, as a generally receiv'd
[Page]Tradition in those Parts, and which it seems he thought not frivolous, but true and solid; otherwise he'd scarce have given it a place in his
Argument for his
Client. Of this Opinion too seems
Horace himself, in his
Art of Poetry, namely, That there's no necessity of the
principal Action's being
feign'd; for his Direction is,
‘
Aut famam sequere, aut sibi convenientia finge; Either follow
Tradition or
Fame, or else
feign what's agreeable thereunto.’ He makes not
feigning essential to Heroic-Action, but gives leave to follow
Fame, who is not so great a
Lyar, but that she is sometimes in the
right. Nay, what if we should after all have
Bossu himself of our side, which I'm mistaken if he be not; for these are his Expressions,
Lib. 1.
Cap. 7.
Le Fiction, &c.‘The Fiction may be so disguis'd under the Verity of the History, that those who are ignorant of the
Art of the
Poet, may believe it not a
Fiction; and to make the
Disguisement well, he ought to search into History for the Names of some Persons, to whom such an
Action has probably or
truly happen'd,
&c.’ Hence 'tis evident, that according to
Bossus own Notion, the
main Action may be
true; which appears even from
Aristotle himself, as quoted by him, 97.
[...], &c.
‘An
Author is not less a
Poet, because the Incidents he recites have
truly happen'd; if so be that which happen'd had the
appearance of
Truth, and all that
Art demands, and be
really such as it
ought to have been
feign'd.’ And this
Bossu himself illustrates admirably well by an ingenious
Simile;
‘A
Statuary, says he, first forms his Design, Posture, Altitudes which he intends for his
Image; but if he then lights on any precious
Material, Agate, or such like, where the
Figure, the
Colours, and
Veins will not be accommodated to all he design'd, he regulates his design and Imagination according to his
Matter; nor ought we to believe, at the same time that these
singular lucky Hits condemn the
Iustness of his
Art.’ From all which I must leave it to the Reader, whether I ha'nt sufficiently prov'd what I've undertaken; that
Fiction is not necessary to the
principal Action of our Heroic-Poem; on which I've been something more large, not so much on my own account; for 'tis indifferent to me by what Name any Man calls
my Poem, so it answers the great End of Epic, which is
Instruction; but because I've heard some Persons have been so conceited as to
criticise on our
immortal Cowley for this very reason, and deny his
Davideis the Honour of being an Heroic-Poem, because the Subject thereof is a
true History.
And here I should drop the Discourse of
Fable, were there not another sort of Persons still to deal with, perhaps more
importunate that the former: The
first will not like a Piece unless 'tis
all Fable, or at least the
Foundation of it: These
latter run into the contrary extreme, and seem unwilling or afraid to admit any thing of
Fable in a
Christian Poem; and as
Balzak in his Critics on
Heinsius his
Baptista, are frighted, as at some Magical Charm, if they find but
one Word there which was made use of by the old Heathens; which, says he, (unluckily as things have since happen'd) is as preposterous as to see
Turks wear
Hats, and
Frenchmen Turbants; the
Flower-de lis in the
Musselmens Colours, or the
Half-Moon on the
Standard of
France. He's, however, it must be granted, justly angry with
Tasso, as Mr.
Dryden since, for setting his
Angels and
Devils to
stave and tail at one another;
Alecto and
Pluto on one side, and
Gabriel and
Raphael o' t'other; as well as with
Sannazarius, for mingling
Proteus and
David, and calling the
Muses and
Nymphs to the
Labour of the Blessed Virgin. Tho the truth is, the
Italian Poets seem more excusable, at least to a
Papist, in this Case, than any other Nation, who parted with as
little of their
Idolatry as they could possible, after they had kept it as
long as they were able, making the
Change very easie, and turning their
Pantheon into an
all Saints; much like the good Fathers in the
Spanish Conquest in
America, who suffer the
Natives to keep their
Old Idols, so they'll but pay for 'em, and get 'em
christen'd; by this means making many a good
Saint out of a very
indifferent Devil. So far, I say,
Balzack is undoubtedly in the right, that
Christianity and
Heathenism ought not to be
confounded, nor the
Pagan Gods mention'd, but
as such, in
Christian Poems. Of which
Boileau also says,
‘They should not be Fill'd with the Fictions of Idolatry;’ tho he tells us just before,
As tho he were afraid least all Poets shou'd be
forc'd to turn
Christians, and yet in the next Lines he thinks it full as bad;
To fright the Reader in each Line with Hell,
And talk of
Satan, Ashtaroth and
Bel.
As tho he'd have no
Christian to be a
Poet. And much at the same rate is
Monsieur Balzak very angry with
Buchanan, for the same reason,; nor will he by any means let us substitute
Belzebub, Asmodeus, and
Leviathan, in the room of
Alecto, Tisiphone, and
Megaera, which is, in his Opinion, perfect
Pedantism and
Affectation; and is extreamly affraid, least any of those Barbarous Hebrew Words should disfigure the
purity of the
Latin Tongue; When surely he cou'd not but know, that this
pure Latin Tongue it self, for which he's so much concerned is nothing but the
gradual Corruption or
Barbarizing of the
Greek; as that of the
Phaenician and
Hebrew before, and the
Italian, and his own
French too, from the
Latin afterwards, by the
adulterous mixture of 'tis hard to say how many Languages: So that between 'em, they'd make it impossible for a
Christian Poet to write a good
Heroic Poem, or even a Tragedy, on any, but profane Subjects; by taking away all the
Machines, and therein whatever is
admirable. No, says
Balzak, instead of those hard Words and proper Names,
Appellatives may be chosen, Words common to all People: As for example,
Ill luck instead of the
Fates, and the
Fowl-Fiend for
Lucifer; and whether this wou'd not sound extreamly
Heroical, I leave any Man to judg: It being besides certain, that 'tis
singulars and
particulars which give an
Air of probability, and the main
Life and
Beauty to a
Poem, especially of this Nature; without which it must of necessity
sink and
languish. However so much of Truth, I must confess, there is in what he says, that I verily believe
Magor-missabib, or
Mahershalalhashbaz, wou'd scarce yoke decently in one of our Pentameters, but be near as unquiet and troublesom there, as a
Mount Orgueil itself. Nor can partiality so far blind my Judgment as not to be my self almost frighted at second hearing of such a thundering Verse, as
Belsamen Ashtaroth Bäaltii Ba'al: Which seems as flat Conjuration, as ⸫
Zinguebar, Oran, &c. tho 'tis now too late to mend it. But then there are
other Words of a more
soft and
treatable Cadence, even in the same Hebrew Language, especially when mollified by a Latin or Greek
Form, or
Termination; and such as these one may make use of and let others alone: tho neither is our bolder rougher Tongue so much affrighted at them, as the
French and
Latin.
But
Boileau pushes the Objection further, and wou'd make it bear against the
Things as well as
Words, persuading himself,
Our
God and
Prophets that he sent,
Can't
act like those the
Poets did invent.
Tho he too is short in History, how excellent soever in Poetry. For first, the Heathen Poets did not
invent the
Names of their
Gods and
Heroes, but had 'em from
Eastern Tradition, and the
Phaenician and
Iewish Language, tho deflected and disguis'd after the Greek and other Forms, as
Iosephus tells us, which the learned
Bochart has proved invincibly; and I have made some Essay towards it, in my Sixth Book. Nay further, it seems plain to me, that most, even of their best
Fancies and
Images, as well as
Names, were borrow'd from the Antient
Hebrew Poetry and
Divinity, as were there room for't, I cou'd I think, render more than probable, in all the most
celebrated Strokes of
Homer, most of the Heathen Poetical Fables, and even in
Hesiod's blind
Theogonia. Their
Gods or
Devils, which you please, were not near as antient as the
Hebrews. The
[Page] word
Satan is as antient as
Iob; nor can they shew us a
Pluto within a long while of him.
Ashtaroth, and
Astarte, are old enough to be Grandmothers to their
Isis, or
Venus, and
Bell, of the same standing with Idolatry. Lawful it must certainly be, to use these very
Heathen Gods in
Christian, since they were us'd in
sacred Hebrew Poetry, in due place, and in a due manner;
Bel boweth down, Nebo
stoopeth, says
Isaiah. And what a noble Discription has the same Prophet of the
Fall of Lucifer? Nor can I see why it may not be as
convenient and
agreeable, as 'tis
lawful to transplant 'em from
Hebrew Poetry to our
own, if we use 'em as they did. And then for
Angels, Prophets, and
Oracles, it wou'd be strange if they shou'd not
strike the
mind as
agreeably when
real and
true, as the
Daemons, or
Oracles, or
Prophets of the
Heathens, form'd, as has been said, partly from mistaken fragments, or
Traditions of
sacred Story, partly indeed from the Juggles of the
Heathen Priests, and crafty
Ambitious Daemons. On the whole, we have all the advantages they had, and yet more than they, for
Heroic Poetry in these matters. As for that Question of
Boileau's,
‘What pleasure can it be to hear, the howlings of
repining Lucifer:’ I think 'tis easier to
answer than to find out what shew of
Reason he had for asking it, or why
Lucifer mayn't
howl as pleasantly, as either
Cerberus, or
Enceladus. And let any one read but his Speech, in
Milton's Paradice, almost equall'd in Mr.
Dryden's
State of Innocence, and I'm mistaken if he's not of the
same mind; or if he be not, and it gives him no
pleasure, I dare affirm 'tis for want of a true tast of what's really
admirable.
But
Boileau comes to a stronger Objection, both against the Names and use of these Daemons, by way of
Machine, I mean, in
Christian Poetry;
The Mysteries we Christians must believe
Disdain such shifting Pageants to receive.
Thus has his Translator turn'd him; and taking it in that Sence, the meaning must be, that it
disgraces Christianity, to mix its
Mysteries with stories of
Daemons, Angels, &c. But sure it can never be any disgrace, to represent it really as it is, with the frequent
Intervention of those
invisible and powerful Agents, both
good and
evil, in the
Affairs of Mankind, which our Saviour has both asserted and demonstrated in his Gospel, both by
Theory and
Practise: Whence we learn, that there are really vast numbers of these
Spirits; some tempting, or tormenting, others
guarding and
protecting Mortals: Nay, a
subordination too among them, and that they are always vigilant, some for our
Destruction, others for our
Preservation, and that, as it seems, of every
individual Man; and if this be true in general, I'm sure 'tis
probable in particular: Nor can it be any disgrace to
Christianity, to apply
general Probabilities to particular
Cases, or to mention these Daemons in
Poetry any more than in
Divinity.
But indeed the Translator has here mended
Boileau's
Thought, or at least made it more plausible and defensible, tho he has
miss'd his
Sence; for these are his Lines:
De la foi d' une Christien les Mysteres terribles
D' Ornemens egayés ne sont point susceptibles.
The plain
English of which, I think is,
‘That the terrible Mysteries of the
Christian Faith, are not at all susceptible of these
gayer Ornaments.’ I'll not be too Critical here, tho methinks its but an odd sort of
Gayety that's to be found in Tales of Hell;
agreeable, I own, the most
dreadful thing may be, if well manag'd in Poetry, but he can hardly ever make 'em
gay without a very strong
Catachresis. But tho we let that pass, so must not what follows, wherein he further explains his Notion.
L' Evangile, &c.
The Gospel offers nothing to our Thoughts
But Penitence and Punishments for Faults.
[Page] To which it may be first said, that supposing this true, and the Gospel did present nothing else, yet why mayn't
Angels be us'd in it, to
warn Sinners to that
Repentance which we know they so much rejoyce in; or
Devils, to
punish and
torment the Guilty and Impious; as in the Case of
Sceva's Son, and others. But yet further, as to the assertion it self, I know not what
their Gospel offers, nor I believe are they better acquainted with what
ours does; but we are sure 'tis far enough from being such a
dismal melancholy thing as they represent it, since
Immortality and
Life are brought to
light therein. We know that it gives us the
noblest Examples, the most
divine Law, the strongest, yet justest
Passions, the most glorious
Combats, and
Friendships, and
Sufferings, such as neither
History or
Fable cou'd ever yet equal. It shews us a
God really
Descending, disrob'd indeed of all his more dazling and
insupportable Glories, as our divine
Herbert; but yet clothed with what has more of
true Divinity, with Humility and Charity, and Patience, and Meekness and Innocence. Here's
War, here's
Love indeed; such as never was besides, or will be more. He lov'd our
Dust and
Clay, and even for us, single encounter'd all the
Powers of Darkness, and yet more, his Almighty Father's anger. But I'll go no farther, least the Reader should think I forget where I am. I must return to
Boileau, whose strongest Objection is yet behind;
Et de vos Fictions, &c.
And mingling Falshood with those Mysteries
Wou'd make our sacred Truths appear like Lies.
But I hope the Critic knew, that there is a fair difference between a mere
Fiction, or
Falshood, and an
instructive Parable or
Fable, on one side, or a few more lively
Poetical Colours on the other. To mingle
Falshoods, or dull
Legendary Fictions, without either
Life or
Soul in 'em, with our
Saviour's
Blessed Gospel, nay make 'em, in some Sence,
superiour to it. This wou'd indeed incline an
Italian to be of the same Faith with his Countryman, that 'twas all
Fabula Christi, in the worst Sence of the Word: But certainly expressing the
Truth in
Parables, and mingling these with the
Mysteries of the Gospel, can't be thought to give it an
Air of
Fiction: nor dare any affirm it does so, without
Blasphemy, since our Saviour has so often done it. Nor only these but deeper Allegories are thought to be made use of in the Christian Religion; for Example, the
Throne and
Temple of
God in the
Revelations, and the Description of the
New Ierusalem, with all its Gates and Foundations of
Saphires and
Emeralds, and that lovely
Scheme of
Trees and
Rivers, worthy a Paradice: All this, I say, will scarcely be granted
literal, and consequently must be all an
Allegory; alluding partly to the Old
Iewish Church and
Temple, partly to
Ezekiel's Visionary Representation and Prophetical
Paradice. Nor can it, I think, be justly reckoned more criminal, where we have any great
instructive Example, which has been real
matter of
Fact, to
expatiate thereon; adding suitable and proper
Circumstances and
Colours to the whole, especially when the History it self is but succinctly Related, and the
Heads of things only left us. And this some great Men have thought was the Method of the
Holy Pen-man himself, whoever he were, in that lovely antient
Poem of
Iob; which that 'twas at the bottom a
real History, few but
Atheists deny; and yet 'tis thought some
Circumstances might be
amplified in the account we have left us, particularly the
long Speeches between that
Great Man and his
Friends; tho the main
hinges of the Relation, his Person, Character, and Losses, the
malice of the
Devil, the
behaviour of his Wife and Friends, nay even the
Substance of their
Discourses, as well as of that between God and him, and the wonderful
Turn of his Affairs soon after: All this might, and did, truly happen. Or, if any
amplification shou'd be here deny'd, does not the
Divine however every day,
Paraphrase and
Expatiate upon the
Words of his
Text, inverting their Method as he sees occasion, and yet is still thought unblamable. All the difference is, that he delivers what's
probable, as only
probable; whereas the Nature of Poetry requires, that such
probable Amplifications as these, be wrought into the main Action, in such a manner, as if they had
really happen'd; and without this, a man might
Ryme long enough, but n'er cou'd make a
[Page] Poem, any more than this would have been one, had I begun with,
Abraham begat
Isaac, and so
tagg'd on to the end of all the
fourteen Generations, much as
Nonnus has done with St.
Iohn, and yet often miss'd his Sence too, as
Heinsius judges.
But enough of
Fable, and of those who would either reduce all
Heroic Poetry unto it, or absolutely banish it thence.
Next the
Fable of
Epics, the
Poem is to be considered; which, after
Bossu, is the other part of its
general Nature, and shews the
manner of handling it, comprehending
Thoughts, Expressions and
Verses; of which there need not much be said, since the most obvious to every
Reader. The
Thoughts must be
clear, and
just, and
noble, and the
Diction or
Expression suited to them. The chief Difficulty, as
Rapin observes, is to keep up the
Sublime, which
Virgil has done admirably, even in the
meanest Subjects; and which
Aristotle thinks may be best done by the judicious use of
Metaphors. There ought to meet, according to him,
Proportion in the
Design, Iustness in the
Thoughts, and
Exactness in the
Expression, to constitute an accomplish'd
Heroic Poem; and the great
Art of
Thought and
Expression lies in this, that they be
natural and
proper without
Meanness, and
sublime without a
vitious Swelling and
Affectation.
The
Matter is next in an
Heroic Poem, which must be some
one important Action; it must be
important, Res gestae Regumque Ducumque, with
Horace.‘It only speaks of
Kings and
Princes,’ says
Rapin, by which he must mean that it
chiefly and
principally turns upon them: for both
Virgil and
Homer have occasion for
Traitors, and
Cryers, and
Beggars, nay even
Swinherds (in the
Odysses) and yet still more, of
whole Armies, which can't be all compos'd of
Kings and
Princes. However, the
more there is of these
lower Walks in the
Plan of a
Design, the
less Heroic it must appear, even in the Hands of the greatest
Genius in
Nature. Such a
Genius, I think, was
Homer's, and yet the Truth of this Assertion will be plain to any who compares his
Odysses with his
Iliads; where he'll find, if 'tis not for want of Judgment, in the
latter a very different Air from the
former, in many places much more
dead and
languishing, and this which I have given, seems one
probable Reason on't; not excluding that of
Longinus, that
Homer was then
grown old, and besides too much of the Work was spent in
Narration; to which may be added, that he here design'd a
wise and
prudent rather than a
brave and
fighting Hero; having wrought off most of the
Edg and
Fury of his
Youthful Spirit and
Fury in
Achilles, as in
Ulysses he express'd more of
Age and
Iudgment.
This
Action must be
one and
uniform: the Painture of
one Heroic Action, says
Rapin from
Aristotle. It must be, as
Bossu from
Horace, simplex duntaxat & unum, that is, the
principal Action on which the whole Work moves ought to be
one, otherwise the whole will be confus'd; tho there may be many
Episodic Actions without making what
Aristotle calls an
Episodic Poem, which is, where the Actions are not
necessarily or not
probably link'd to each other, and of such an
irregular multiplication of Actions and
Incidents. Bossu instances very pleasantly in
Statius's
Achileid; but he tells us there's also a
regular and
just Multiplication, without which 'twere impossible to find matter for so large a Poem, when as before it's so ordered that the
Unity of the whole is not broken, and consequently divers
Incidents it has bound together are not to be accounted
different Actions and
Fables, but only
different Parts not finish'd, or entire of
one Action or Fable
entire or
finished: and, agreeable to this Doctrine,
Rapin blames
Lucan's
Episodes as too
far-fetch'd, over-scholastic, and consisting purely of
speculative Disputes on natural Causes whenever they came in his way, not being link'd with the
main Action, nor flowing
naturally from it, nor tending to its
Perfection.
And in this
Action, the Poet ought, as
Rapin tells us, to
invert the
natural Order of things, not to begin with his
Hero in the
Cradle, and write his
Annals instead of an
Epic Poem, as
Statius in his
Achilleid, the Reason of which seems plain, because this would look more
like History than
Poetry. It's more
agreeable, more
natural, in some Sence, to be here
unnatural; to bring in, by way of
Recitation or
Narration, what was
first in order of time, at some distance from that time when it really happened,
[Page] which makes the whole look unlike a
dull formal Story, and gives more scope for handsome
Turns and the
Art of the
Writer. Another Reason why a
whole Life is not ordinarily a proper
Subject for
Epics, is, because many
trivial Accidents must be therein recited; but if a
Life can be found in which is nothing but what's
diverting and
wonderful, tending besides to the perfecting the
main Action, and the
Order of time revers'd in the whole, the Case would be so much altered, that I think their Rules would not hold.
For the
Form of Epic, which comes next in view, 'tis agreed on all hands to be
Recitation or
Narration. Bossu says, the Persons are not at all to be introduced before the Eyes of the Spectators, acting by themselves without the Poet; not that he'd hereby exclude the Poet from introducing the
persons telling their own Story, or some one of them that of the
principal Hero: for great part of
Epic is thus far
Dramatic. And thus
Virgil manages his
second and
third Books by way of
Recitation, and that by his
Hero himself, making him give
Dido a long
account of the Wars of Troy, and his own Actions, tho thereby he falls into the
Impropriety of commending himself, with a —
sum pius Aeneas. Vida takes the same way of
Recitation, wherein he employs two or three of his
six Books; and
Milton follows them both, tho less naturally than either; for he introduces our Saviour, in his
Paradise regain'd, repeating a great part of his own Life in
Soliloquy, which way of Discourse includes, in a
Wise Man especially, so much of
Calmness and
deep Reflection, that it seems improper for the
great and
noble Turn required in such a Work, unless in describing a
Passion, where it may be more
lively. All that they mean by not introducing the Parties, is not doing it as in a Tragedy: they are not to be brought in
abruptly to tell their own
Tale from the beginning, without the
appearing Help of the
Poet, as
Actors in a true and proper
Drama. And this
Narration, says
Rapin, should be
simple and
natural; but the greatest
difficulty is, not to let its
simplicity appear, lest it thence grow
disagreeable, and the chiefest
Art in this, consists in its
Transitions, and all the
delicate surprising Turns, which lead the Reader from one thing to another without his thinking whither he's going, or perceiving any
Breach or so much as a
passage between 'em; after all, the more
Action there is in
Epic, still the more
Life there will be. A Poet may, I find, easily fall into
Poorness of
Thought by aiming too much at the
Probability and neglecting the
Admirable; whereby he loses that
agreeableness which is a mixture of both. He ought then to take more care than
some have done, not to keep himself too long behind the Scenes, and trust the
Narration with another, which, without a great deal of
Art and
Pains, will take off much of the
Life of the Work, as
Longinus has already formerly observed.
And here come in the Qualities of
Narration, mentioned in our
Definition, that it ought to be done in a manner
probable, agreeable, and
admirable; 'tis rendered
probable by its
Simplicity and
Singularity, and
admirable by the
Grandeur of the
Subject, the
Figures and
Machines, or
[...], much more lawful here than in the
Drama's; and lastly
agreeable, as has been said, by a mixture of
b
[...]th.
The last thing in our
Definition, is, the
End of Epic, indeed the
first and
principal which ought to be intended, and that's
Instruction, not only, as
Rapin thinks, of
great Men, but of
all. as in
Virgil's Scheme, which we have already described; and this either by the principal
Moral aim'd at in the whole, or the
Manners of
particular Persons. Of
Fable and
Moral, I've already discours'd, and whether be the more
lively and
probable way to
instruct, by
that or
History. But here it may be worth the while to enquire, whether the
principal Hero in
Epic ought to be
virtuous? Bossu thinks not, the
manners being formed as well by seeing
Errors as
Beauties in the chief
Actors; but yet methinks it seems too much to form a
Hero that's a perfect
Almanzor, with not one
spark of Vertue, and only remarkable for his extraordinary
Strength and little
Brains; such was certainly
Homer's
Achilles, of whom I think the
Father was in the right when he observes, the
Poet makes him not do one brave or virtuous Action, all the while he lies before the
Town: whereas
Virgil's
Hero, is, to tell truth, an
indifferent good Heathen, and, bating one or two
slips, comes up pretty well to his
own good word. The same however may be said for
Homer, which our
[Page]present Dramatists plead for their
Excuse; that he copied his
Hero from those who were esteemed such in the
barbarous Age in which he liv'd,
Impiger, iracundus, inexorabilis, acer,
Iura neget sibi nata,
&c.
Made up of
Lewdness, Love, and
Fighting: who, had he liv'd in our days, would have made an excellent
Town-Bully, I wish there were not too much reason to say a
modish Gentleman. But tho old
Homer took this way,
Virgil, who writes with much more
Iudgment and
Exactness, and follows him in many things, here thought fit to leave him; making his
Hero, as I've said, not only
brave and
prudent, but for the most part
virtuous. Which would much better form the
manners of his Reader, than if they were set to spell out
Instruction from
contraries, as
Homer has done. Whence it follows, the more
virtuous a
Hero is, the better; since he more effectually answers the true end of
Epics. After all,
Rapin says, the chief Excellency of an
Heroic Poem consists in the
just proportion of the
Parts; that
perfect Union, just Agreement, and
admirable Relation, which the
Parts of this
great Work bear one towards another; and blames
Tasso for mingling all the
Sweetness and
Delicacy of
Eclogues and
Lyricks, with the
Force of an
Heroic Poem. But I should think him
mistaken here, and that this is not the meaning of
Aristotles [...]. For if we allow not such a
pleasing Variety, how shall we excuse even
Virgil himself, who has his
Dido, as well as
Tasso his
Armida and
Erminia? nay, how shall we manage
Love? which is usually one great
Episode of
Heroic, if not with something of
Delicacy. I grant
Love ought to have a
different Air in
different sorts of
Poems; but still if it be natural it must have something of
Softness; and for his
Enchanted Forest, which this
severe Critic also blames, I believe there's few who read that part of his
Work, who would willingly have it omitted, for the sake of a fancied
Regularity, any more than they would part with Mr.
Dryden's Improvement on't in his King
Arthur. However, if it be a fault, 'tis strange so many who have been Masters of the greatest
Genius should unanimously fall into it; as
Ovid in his
Palace of Circe, Ariosto in that of
Alcina, and
Spencer in his
Acasia's Bower of Bliss, and several others, who have taken the same Method. I should therefore rather think that this
beautiful and
marvellous Analogy which
Aristotle requires as the best thing in
Epic, relates rather to the
Harmony and
Agreement of the
Parts with the
Whole; so that there appears no
Fracture or
Contradiction, the
different Parts, tho much
unlike, yet
altogether making one
beautiful Figure and
uniform Variety.
And thus much of the
Definition of Epic, containing the main Rules thereof, by which the Reader may be able to form a Judgment of
this, or any other
Heroic Poem. Especially if to these
Rules be added some
Examples to render them more
plain. In order to which I desire to express my
Thoughts freely of
other Poems, as I must expect every one will do of
mine, always observing that piece of
Iustice, never to
find fault, without taking notice of some
Beauty to balance it, and giving, where I can find it, the
better Iudgment of
other Persons as well as my
own. Concluding all with a brief account of my own Work.
To begin then with Grandsire
Homer, this may be added to the particular
Remarks have been already made. I think none will deny but the
Disposition of his
Iliads, is so truly
admirable, so
regular, and
exact, that one would be apt to think he wrote his
Poem by
Aristotle's Rules, and not
Aristotle his
Rules by his
Poem. I confess I once thought that he had been oblig'd to his
Commentators for most of the
Beauties they
celebrated in him; but I am now, on a nearer view, so well satisfied to the contrary, that I can ne'er think his Poem writ by
piece-meal, without any
Connexion or
Dependance: wherein
Dionysius the
Halicarnassian very justly praises the
Order and
Management of the Design, as well as the
Grandeur and
Magnificence of the
Expression, and the
sweet and
passionate Movements. Nor is it without reason that
Horace, Longinus, and all Antiquity have given him, as the
Model of
just and
noble Sentiments and
Expressions. I must confess there's something in his
Numbers that strikes me more than even
Virgil's, his
Thoughts and
Expressions appear stronger
[Page] than his, tho it cannot be denied but that
Virgil's
Design is much more
regular▪ Rapin says a great deal of that
Prince of the
Latin Poets, tho indeed he can never say enough,
‘He had an
admirable Taste, says he, of what's
natural, an
excellent Iudgment for the
Order, and an
incomparable Delicacy for the
Number and
Harmony of his
Versification.’ And adds,
‘That the
Design of the
Poem is, if we consider it in all its
Circumstances, the most
judicious and
best-laid that ever was or ever will be.’ There is indeed a
prodigious Variety in
Virgil, and yet the same
Soul visible in every
Line. His
own great Spirit informs his
Poetical World, and like that he speaks of,
—totos infusa per Artus
Mens agitat Molem, & magno se corpore miscet.
He's
soft with the
height of
Majesty, his
Marcellus, his
Dido, and, I think, above all his
Elegy on
Pallas is very
noble and
tender. The joints so
strong and
exactly wrought, the
Parts so
proportionable the
Thoughts and
Expression so great, the
Compliments so
fine and
just, that I could ne'er endure to read
Statius, or any of the rest of the Antient
Latins after him; with whom therefore I shan't
concern my
self nor
trouble my
Reader. Ariosto was the first of the
Moderns who attempted any thing like an
Heroic Poem, and has many
great and
beautiful Thoughts; but at the same time, 'tis true, as
Balsac observes, that you can hardly tell whether he's a
Christian or an
Heathen, making
God swear by
Styx, and using all the
Pagan Ornaments; his
Fancy very often runs away with his
Iudgment, his
Action is neither
one nor
simple, nor can you imagine what he drives at; he has an hundred
Hero's but you can't tell which he designs should be chief:
Orlando indeed seems a
wild Imitation of
Homer's
Achilles, but his
Character is not
bright enough to make him the
Principal; and besides he orders it so, that he does more great Actions when he's
mad than when
sober. Agreeable to this are
Rapin's thoughts of him, which, in few words, are,
‘That he's
elevated and
admirable in his
Expressions, his
Descriptions fine, but that he wants
Iudgment; and
speaks well, but
thinks ill, and that tho the
Parts are
handsome enough, yet the
whole Work can by no means pass for an
Epic Poem, he having never seen the Rules of
Aristotle;’ which he thinks
Tasso had, and therefore wrote much
better, whom he commends as more
correct in his
Design, more
regular in the ordering his
Fable, and more accomplish'd in all
parts of his
Poem than any other of the
Italians, whom yet he justly blames, because he has two
Hero's Godfredo and
Rinaldo, of whom
Godfredo seems the
principal, and yet
Rinaldo performs the greatest part of the
notable Actions. He seems to imitate
Agamemnon and
Achilles, but then he raises his
Agamemnon too high, or keeps him too low, for he hardly lets him do one
great Action through the whole Work. He further criticises upon him as mingling too much
Gallantry with his
Poem, which, he thinks, is unbecoming the
Gravity of his
Subject. But whether this Censure be just, I know not, for
Love and
Gallantry runs through all
Virgil's
Aeneids, in the instances of
Helen, Dido and
Lavinia, and indeed it gives so great a Life to
Epic, that it hardly can be
agreeable without it, and I question whether ever it has been so. Nor is he more just, I think, against
Tasso's
Episodes, which he blames as not
proper to circumstantiate his
principal Action, not entring into the
Causes and
Effects thereof, but seeking too much to
please, tho I think this Charge is
unjust, for 'tis in his
Episodes, if any where, that
Tasso is
admirable. I might here give several Instances, but shall, at present, only refer my Reader to that of
Tancred and
Erminia, and I'm mistaken if he does not dissent from
Rapin in this particular.
Sannazarius and
Vida were the next who did any thing remarkable in
Epic; they both writ in
Latin on the same Subject, both
Christian Heroics; Rapin says they both had good a
Genius for
Latin the
Purity of their Style being
admirable, but that their ordering of the
Fable has nothing in't of
Delicacy, nor is the manner of their Writing proportionable to the
dignity of the
Subject. For
Sannazarius he's indeed so faulty, that one can hardly with Patience read him, the whole
Structure of his
imperfect Piece,
de partu, being built on
Heathen Fable; yet he has
great and
vigorous Thoughts and very
Poetical Expressions, tho therein
Vida far excels him, whose
Thoughts are so
noble, and the
Air of his
[Page]Stile so great, that the Elogy
Balzak gives his Countryman
Tasso, wou'd as well or rather better have fitted him;
‘That
Virgil is the Cause;
Vida is not th
[...]first; and
Vida, that
Virgil is not
alone.’ It is true, as
Rapin observes, that his
Fable is very
simple, and perhaps so much the
better, considering the
Subject; tho he forgets not
Poetical Ornaments, where there's occasion, if he does not lean a little to
Sannazarius's
Error; for he talks of the
Gorgons and
Sphinxes, the
Centaurs and
Hydra's and
Chimeras, tho much more sparingly and modestly than the other. He has the
happiest beginning that perhaps is to be found in any Poem, and by mingling his
Proposition and
Invocation, has the advantage of placing one of the
noblest Thoughts in the World in the first Line, without danger of falling into the absurdity of
Horace's Author with his
Fortunam Priami: For thus he sings,
Qui mare, qui terras, qui caelum numine comples—Spiritus alme,
&c.
After the Invocation, in the very beginning of the Poem, he's preparing the Incidents for his Hero's Death; he brings him to
Ierusalem at the Passover with
Hosanna's; then raises his Machins, and falls to the Description of Hell. He through the whole, uses his Figures very gracefully; few have bin more
happy in
Compari
[...]sons, more
moving in
Passion, succinct, yet full in
Narration: Yet is he not without Faults; for in the second Book he brings him to his last Supper in the Garden, from thence before
Caiaphas and
Pilate; which too much precipitates the main Action: Besides, it seems harsh and improbable to bring in S.
Iohn, and
Ioseph, our Saviours reputed Father, as he does in the third and fourth Book, giving
Pilate an account of his Life; not to insist on the general Opinion, that
Ioseph was not then alive. But notwithstanding these few failures, it can't be deny'd, that his Description of our Saviours Passion in the fourth Book, is incomparably fine; the disturbance among the Angels on that occasion; his Character of
Michael, and the Virgins Lamentation under the Cross, and at the Sepulchre, are inimitable. And thus much for
Vida, on whom I've been more large because I've often made use of his Thoughts in this following Work; his Poem being the most complete on that Subject I've ever seen or expect to see. And here han't the English more reason to complain of
Rapin, that he takes no notice of their Heroic Poems, than
Lopex Viga of
Tasso, for not mentioning the
Spaniards at the Siege of
Ierusalem: but since he has been so partial, as not to take any notice of our Writers, who sure as much deserve it as their
Dubartas and
Ronsard; We may have liberty to speak of our
own, and to do 'em Justice: To begin with
Spencer, who I think comes the nearest
Ariosto of any other; he's almost as
Irregular, but much more
Natural and
Lovely: But he's not only
Irregular but
Imperfect too, I mean, as to what he intended; and therefore we can't well imagine what it wou'd have been, had he liv'd to complete it. If Fable be the
Essence of
Epic, his
Fairy Queen had certainly enough of that to give it that
Name. He seems, by the
account he gives of it to Sir
Walter Rawleigh, to have design'd
one Principal Hero King
Arthur, and one main
important Action bringing him to his Throne; but neither of these appear sufficiently distinct, or well defin'd, being both lost in the vast Seas of Matter which compose those Books which are finish'd. This however must be granted, the Design was Noble, and required such a comprehensive Genius as his, but to draw the first Scetch of it: And as the Design, so the Thoughts are also very great, the Expressions flowing natural and easie, with such a prodigious Poetical Copia as never any other must expect to enjoy.
Gondibert methinks wants Life; the Style is rather stiff than Heroic, and has more of
Statius than
Virgil; one may see every where a great deal of Art, and Pains, and Regularity, even to a fault; nor is a Genius wanting, but its so unnatural, that an ingenious Person may find much more pleasure in reading a worse Poet. Besides, his
Stanza's often cramp the Sence, and injure many a noble Thought and Passion. But Mr.
Cowley's Davideis is the Medium between both; it has
Gondiberts Majesty without his stiffness, and something of
Spencer's Sweetness and Variety without his Irregularity: Indeed all his Works are so admirable, that another
Cowley might well be employ'd in giving them their just Elogy. His
Hero is according to the antient Model, truly Poetical, a
[Page] mixture of some
Faults and greater
Virtues. He had the advantage of both Love and Honour for his
Episodes, nay; and Friendship too, and that the noblest in History. He had all the sacred History before him, and liberty to chuse where he pleased, either by Narration or Prophesie; nor has he, as far as he has gone, neglected any Advantages the Subject gave him. Its a great Loss to the World that he left the Work unfinish'd, since now he's dead, its always like to continue so. As for
Milton's
Paradice Lost its an Original, and indeed he seems rather above the common Rules of
Epic than ignorant of them. Its I'm sure a very lovely Poem, by what ever Name its call'd, and in it he has many Thoughts and Images, greater than perhaps any either in
Virgil or
Homer. The Foundation is true History, but the turn is Fable: The Action is very Important, but not uniform; for one can't tell which is the Principal in the Poem, the Wars of the Angels, or the Fall of Man, nor which is the Chief Person
Michael or
Adam. Its true, the former comes in as an
Episode to the latter, but it takes up too great a part thereof, because its link'd to it. His Discourse of Light is incomparable; and I think 'twas worth the while to be blind to be its Author. His Description of
Adam and
Eve, their Persons and Love, is almost too lively to bear reading: Not but that he has his
inequalities and
repititions, the latter pretty often, as have, more or less, all other Poets but
Virgil. For his antique Words I'm not like to blame him whoever does: And for his blank Verse, I'm of a different mind from most others, and think they rather
excuse his
uncorrectness than the contraries; for I find it's easier to run into it, in that sort of Verse, than in
Rhyming Works, where the
Thought is oftner turned; whereas here the Fancy flows on without check or controul. As for his
Paradice Regain'd, I nothing wonder that it has not near the
Life of his former Poem, any more than the
Odysses fell short of the
Iliads. Milton, when he writ this, was grown
Older, probably
poorer: He had not that scope for Fable, was confin'd to a lower Walk, and draws out that in
four Books which might have been well compriz'd in
one: Notwithstanding all this, there are many strokes which appear truly his; as the Mustering of the
Parthian Troops, the Description of
Rome by the Devil to our Saviour, and several other places.
And now I've done with all the rest, I may take liberty to say something of my
own.
For the
Subject I dare stand by it, that 'tis fit for a better
Heroic Poem than any ever was, or will be made; and that if a
good Poem cou'd not be made on't, it must be either from the
weakness of the
Art it self, or for want of a
good Artist. I don't say the
Subject with all its
Circumstances is the
best for
Epic, but considered in it self, or with a
prudent choice out of the
vast Field of
Matter which it affords.
The
Action is
Important, if ever any was, being no less than the
Redemption of the
World, which was not
accomplish'd till after our Saviours
Death and
Resurrection. The
Ascension I confess shou'd be left out, according to the common
Rules of
Heroic Poetry, but I had not the same
reason for
omitting it, as others have for not coming to the
End of their
History, a little
short of which they generally
stop, because after the
main Business is over, nothing
great remains, or however not
greater than has already past. And if any thing
mean followed, the Reader wou'd leave off
dissatisfied. But I've as
great and
remarkable an
Action, as any in the whole story, yet upon my
Hands, and which if I had omitted, I had lost many very
moving Incidents that follow'd the
Resurrection; and besides,
Vida before me, has carry'd it yet
further, to the
actual Descent of the Holy Ghost on the Disciples, and the spreading the
Christian Name all the World over; which I've done only in
Prophecy.
The
Action is I think
uniform, because all the
Episodes are part of the
main Action, the
Redemption of the World; to which his
Incarnation, and Divine
Conception were absolutely necessary, and so were his
Holy Life, Doctrine, Miracles, and especially his
Sufferings and
Agonies. My
principal Hero was
perfect, yet
imitable, and that both
[Page] in
active and
contemplative Life. He leaves his own
Kingdom to
save and
conquer another, endures the greatest
hardships, is reduc'd to the
lowest ebb, nay is at last forc'd to
suffer Death it self. Yet after all, he
emerges from his
Misfortunes, conquers all his
Enemies, fixes
Laws, establishes
Religion, Peace, and his own
Empire, and is advanced higher than any
Conquerour ever was before him.
The other
Persons are Heroical enough,
Angels, Kings, High Priests, Governours, Councellors, nay even the
Apostles themselves were more than
Kings, for they were
thought and
call'd Gods by the People. The
Moral I
find not
make it, in a true
Example, which others are forc'd to
Form in
Fable;
‘That we ought to do
Good, to
suffer evil, submit to the
Divine Will; to
venture or lose a
Life for a
Friend; to
forgive our
Enemies.’
Yet further I desire to recommend the whole of the
Christian Religion; all the
Articles of Faith; all that
System of
Divinity and
Morality contain'd in the
Gospel of the Blessed Jesus, to the
Study and
Practice of Persons of
Ingenuity and
Reason; to make his
Divine Person, which is already infinitely
Amiable, if possible,
actually more Ador'd and Lov'd; and to Vindicate his
Mission, his
Satisfaction, and his
Divinity, against all
Iews, Turks, Infidels, and
Heretics; which sure are the most proper Ends that can be propos'd in a Work of this
Nature: Which may be
agreeably and
admirably done, if 'tis not the Poets fault; for here's all the
marvellous that cou'd be wish'd for, already done to my Hand, and all
sacredly True, Angels and
Daemons, and
Miracles, with
Voices from Heaven.
Now the Subject being so
fit for a
good Heroic Poem, I shall have the less
excuse, if this be a bad one. And here I must ingeniously confess, I had seen none of these
Rules given by the
Masters of Epic, when I laid the
Scheme of this
Poem, tho I wish I
had, for I might probably then have done it
better, or
not at all. I knew not the
hazard of the
undertaking, but greedily embrac'd it, when first propos'd by some
Friends, who were ignorant of what they put me upon. Being
full of the
Design; wherein, the earnest desire I had to see it accomplish'd, and either a
lucky Chance, or the
Happiness of my
Subject, may perhaps in some
Instances, have supply'd the want both of
Rules and
Genius. All I will say of my own
performance is, that I now know the
Faults on't, tho I am not oblig'd to
point 'em out to my
Reader, who will but too soon
find 'em. That I wou'd have
mended much that's now amiss, had I liv'd in an Age where a man might afford to be Nine or Ten Years about a Poem. And in the mean time this
satisfies me, whatever is the success, that I've
done all that cou'd be done by one in my Circumstances towards the rendring it more
compleat and
freer from
Faults, and only wish that my own
Reputation may suffer, by the
weakness of the
Work, and not the
Dignity of the
Subject.
I cou'd plead for my self what
Longinus says on
Works of this Nature, wou'd it not look like Arrogance,
‘That even the
greatest Genius may sometimes sink into
meanness, when the force of their
Spirits is once
exhausted: That its very difficult for
height of
Thought to
sustain itself long in an equal
Tenour; and that some
Faults ought to be excused when there are more
Beauties.’ But if none of these will pass, I hope it will not much mortifie me, since I think the
World and I have no great matter to do with one another. I'm sensible my Poem wou'd have had
fewer Enemies, had I left out some
Passages in't. But as
mean as the worst of this are, I wou'd not buy their
good Word at such a rate. I had almost forgot to mention the Gravers Work, which is not without
Faults, particularly he has err'd in the
Posture of the
Disciples at the
last Supper, whom he has made
Sitting, when they were really
Declining, or
Discumbent. But its now more than time to conclude my
long Preface, which I shall do in few Words. Since the
chief Design in this
Work, is to advance the
Honour of my
Hero, and next to that, the
entertainment of
Pious and
ingenious Minds; for the truth of which, I hope I may appeal to the great
[...]. I shall not be much
concern'd for the
success it may meet with in the
World.
But here, my Friend, thou check'st my zealous Muse,
And bid'st me for thy God my Incense use;
Thou shun'st the Praise which thy own Virtue draws,
And can'st deserve, but can'st not hear Applause.
Know, 'tis beneath thy Friend to make thee vain;
I praise thee not: Yet must I praise thy Strain,
I may — Since Men, when they applaud thy Lays,
The Prophets great Inspirer only praise.
Yet tho to God alone the Praise belong,
With him and thee we share the pleasing Song.
Thus
Aaron Incense on its Altar laid,
And, while attending
Israel bow'd and pray'd;
The balmy Steams, for Heav'n alone prepar'd,
The
Priest, the
People, and the
Godhead shar'd.
Peter Motteux.
ERRATA.
LIB. 1.
p. 11.
v. 386
for on
read f
[...]n.
p. 21.
v 770.
r. as well as he.
Lib. 2.
p. 43.
l. 29.
r. much admiring round her.
p. 51.
v. 690.
r. bands.
p. 54. 780.
r. desire.
v. 787.
r. humble.
p. 58.
v. 928. thus
r. this.
p. [...]4.
v. 1107. the
r. your.
p. 70.
v. 879. expir'd
r. retir'd.
p. 51.
v. 1076. wandring
r. waneing.
Ib. after Eastern bound
add of
Egypt. Lib. 3.
p. 92.
v. 740.
r. stern.
p. 97.
v. 964.
r. Saveh
's. p. 103.
v. 1171. shall
r. shalt.
p 104.
v. 1210. the
r.
[...]th'. p. 106.
v. 1456.
r. cou'd no longer.
p. 107.
v. 1681.
dele as it is already said in the Preface.
p. 108.
v. 631. lengthens
r. weakens.
p, 111.
v. 1115.
r. hardly need tell.
p. 112.
v. 1153.
r.
[...]. v. 1182.
Grotius r. Gratius. Lib. 4.
p. 116.
v. 11.
r. Tho press'd.
v. 34. Royal
r. Loyal.
p. 122
v. 270. lov'd
r. lowd.
p. 133.
v, 674. dareing
r. dazling.
p. 135.
v. 732.
r. inexorably.
p. 138.
v. 52
for Art of Poetry,
r. Essay upon Translations.
p. 141.
v. 508.
r. Sephir Tephillim, Sephir Hamussar. Brike
r. Pirke. there
r. thou. shall
r. shalt.
p. 142.
v. 578.
r. Batanaea. v. 585. Vipers
r. Witches.
v. 639.
r. if I have.
p. 143.
v. 724. Proselytes
r. Roytelets.
Ibid. Twelve hundred
r. One hundred.
Lib. 5.
p. 148
v. 109. rov'd
r. row'd.
p. 151.
v. 241. Whom
r. Who.
v. 245.
r. endu'd.
p. 154. 359. Chance
r. Change.
p. 155.
v. 381.
r. frighted Parents.
v. 401.
r. Reverse.
p. 156.
v. 428. he
r. they.
v, 429.
r. resolve.
p. 160.
v. 599. this
r. that's.
p. 163.
v. 708. she
r. the.
p. 164.
v. 733. nor
r. not.
p. 164.
v. 764. prov'd
r. mov'd.
p. 165.
v. 794 the
r. your.
Lib. 6.
p. 187.
v. 122.
r. soft signs of pity.
v. 147.
r. State wou'd better.
p. 189.
v. 215. those
r. show.
p. 192.
v. 316.
r. nights.
v. 319.
dele the.
v. 322. in less then
r. are scarcely
v. 332. divide
r. derive.
p. 205.
v. 855. one
r. on.
p. 209.
v. 1020. with
r. wish.
p. 210.
v. 1053. the
r. their.
p. 226.
v. 436. Meliter
r. Methter.
v. 452.
r. near
Samos. p. 231.
v. 740.
dele Taurus
v. 835.
r. in his time S.
Paul wou'd.
Lib. 7.
p. 238.
v. 94. hear
r. fear.
p. 234.
v. 151. unfashion'd
r. unfathom'd.
p. 240.
v. 418. Dublets
r. double.
p. 248.
v. 746. of
r. I'll.
p. 257.
v. 467. a thousand Towns
r, thousands of the.
Lib. 8.
p, 269.
v. 308. world
r. word.
p. 276
v. 586.
Elysian r. Etesian. p. 277.
v. 655. mountains
r. mansions.
p. 282.
v. 840. learn'd
r. scorn'd.
p. 289.
v. 621.
r. or give it unconsecrated.
Lib. 9.
p. 292.
v. 46. the
r. in.
p. 311.
v. 783. angles
r. axles.
p. 315.
v. 330. Sword
r. Blood.
p. 317.
v. 727. Circumstances.
r. Proof.
Lib. 10.
p. 329.
v. 301. Regions
r. Legions
p. 335.
v. 539. faithful
r. faithless.
v. 569. Was
r. Has.
p. 343.
v. 865. the
r. ye.
THE Proposition. The Invocation. Our Saviour's Ascent on Mount
Tabor, with his three Disciples; whence they take a View of the Country about it. The Transfiguration. After which our Saviour descends from the Mount; and after having foretold his Passion, going through
Galilee approaches
Jerusalem. And, in his Passage thither over Mount
Olivet, raises
Lazarus from the dead: Then being invited by
Simon the Leper to a Feast, in whose House the Destruction of
Sodom is described on a Suit of Hangings;
Mary Magdalen there anoints his Feet. The next day he descends to
Jerusalem, and makes his triumphant Entry into the City, attended by vast Crouds of People, bearing Palms, and singing
Hosanna's. Whence he retires in the Evening to Mount
Olivet; which is described, with the Country about it. The Description of the Garden near
Gethsemane, and our Saviours usual Employment there. A Digression concerning Divine Love, and virtuous Friendship. A Character of the three Disciples,
Peter, James, and
John. Their Descent from the Mount to
Jerusalem; where in the Temple, they are met by
Joseph of
Arimathea, who formerly, in the Country, had seen many of our Saviour's Miracles. Hence he takes 'em with him to his pleasant Garden on the side of
Calvary; where being met by his Friends,
Nicodemus and
Gamaliel, they put them on a Discourse of our Saviour's Life and Miracles. Which ends the First Book.
[Page 1]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem.
BOOK I.
* I
Sing the God] I must expect an Attack from the
Criticks on account of my
Proposition, who may complain, that it speaks too advantageously of my
Subject, representing it as an
immense Work, too
heavy for an
Angel; and that nothing more can be found in the whole
Book, when I talk of —
Singing the God, &c. even in the second
Line. To the latter I may answer, That I had
injur'd my
Heroe had I describ'd him other than
God as well as
man; but yet even there, I make him, as he was, a
suffering God: and indeed the greatest part of the
Proposition is taken up with his
Exinanition and
Humiliation, his
Troubles and his
Sufferings, which the Masters of
Epic Poetry recommend as the most proper
matter for that part of a
Poem. Nay, I have carried him lower than ever any
Poet yet did his
Heroe, and yet all agreeable to
Truth, in that Verse, "
And gave his Life
when he could give no more. For the
former Objection, giving so great an
Idea of the whole
Work, as well as the
principal Hero, I hope that too may be easily defended, since 'tis in order to
two Advantages, the
first in the
Proposition it self,
viz. mentioning the
Author of the Poem with that
Mediocrity which both Truth and Decency require, "
How then shall I, &c. The
second in the natural
Connexion of the
Proposition with the
Invocation, by introducing the
Divinity to my assistance, "
O thou whose Word, &c.
*
By his Example] One great End of our Saviour's coming into the
World, was undoubtedly to set us a good
Example, that his
Followers might learn from him to
do good, and
suffer evil: But to say, that was the
chief or
only End, or that Man could be sav'd, or God aton'd by his
Example; that his
Example could be a
Propitiation, and
[...] for the
Sins of Mankind, is just such
Reason as those who pretend so much to be Masters of it frequently put upon the World. I therefore instance in the other
End
[...] of our
Saviour's coming, teaching a more
perfect Law, the
Law of Faith, as S.
Paul stiles it; and principally
redeeming Mankind, and appeasing his Father by his inestimable
Merits and painful
Death; whereby, as our Church expresly asserts in the Consecration Prayer at the Communion, "he made a
full, perfect and
sufficient Sacrifice, Oblation and
Satisfaction for the
Sins of the
whole World.
*
And happy Years in decent Order ran.] This with those following, "
Lost Astraea, and the End of the
Proposition, "So vast the Work, &c. are all
Imitations of
Virgil, as any that ever read him might easily discern.
*
Immortal Cowley, Herbert
all divine, Beheld the weighty Task—] Cowley in his beautiful Description of the Angel's
Annunciation, and
Incarnation of our Saviour, in
David's
Dream or
Vision: and
Herbert in his excellent
Sacrifice. I might have added more, as
Crashaw, Milton, and others, but all that I've seen are no better than
Fragments; a
compleat Work of this Nature having never yet, that I know of, been
attempted in our
Language.
[Page 26]*
The Mount of God] The
Mount of the
Transfiguration is called the
Holy Mount by S.
Peter in his Epistles. Nor is there any great doubt but that this was Mount
Tabor, the
Itabyrium of
Iosephus, since most of the
Moderns and
Antients are of that
Opinion. The Primitive Christians undoubtedly believed it, which they might easily have, by Tradition, from the
Disciples: and accordingly the Empress
Helena built
three Oratories, as 'tis suppos'd, in the very place of the
Transfiguration, of which more
below.
*
Lovely it look'd.] Most of
Palestine is,
even now, described, by those who have seen it, as so
beautiful, that it's impossible for
Poetry to mend it; particularly this Mount
Tabor, which all Travellers represent as one of the most delicious Places in the World. Among many see
Surius's
Pieux Pelerine, p. 316.
‘
Le Sommet de ce Sacre Mont, Fort agreéable, &c. The Top of this
Holy Mount is extreamly
agreeable and
pleasant. 'Tis situated in the great Plain of
Esdraelon, about three Leagues from
Nazareth, in form like a
Sugar-Loaf, with a curious pleasant Plain on the
Top, from whence to the
Foot of it, 'tis all cover'd with
Flowers, Trees, and
Shrubs (qui sont tousjours verdoyants) which are always
green or
flourishing, as Balsom-Trees, Olives, Lawrels, Roses,
&c. the very natural Beauty of the Place, as it were, inspiring a Man with
Devotion.’ And Lower,
‘This Mount seems to have one of the most beautiful Prospects in the World: to the East you may see the
Sea of
Galilee, part of
Stony-Arabia, and the
Mount of the
Beatitudes. To the West,
Mount Carmel, and the
Great Sea (the
Mediterranean). North,
Bethulia, and
Mount Libanus. South, the
Plain of
Esdraelon, Mountains of
Gilboa, Hermon, Endor, Naim, &c.’
*
Royal Tiberias.] Then a
New Town, built by
Herod on the West side of the Lake, which bears its Name (see next Note) in honour of the Emperor
Tiberius, whence 'twas called, as
Caesarea Philippi in
Auranitis, by his Brother
Philip.
*
In numerous Boats upon the Neighbouring Lake] The Lake of
Gennezareth, so famous in the New Testament for many of our Saviour's short
Voyages; for which reason we'll here once for all give a full account of it. It has several Names both
Proper and
Common. 'Tis called a
Lake for the most part in S.
Luke, because a
Conflux of fresh Waters,
Iordan falling into it about the North-East Corner by
Chorazin and
Capernaum, and, as Travellers report (which the Reader may, if he please,
believe to prevent further
Trouble) passes
unmixt through the midst. It's called a
Sea by the other
Evangelists, not only for its
Largness, as our great Lakes in
England are stiled
Meers, which seems much the same; but according to the
Idiom of the
Hebrew Language, which gives the name of
Sea to all
gatherings together of Waters, as the
Sea of
Iazer East of
Iordan, nay even the
Brazen Sea belonging to the
Temple. It has Four
Proper Names in the Scriptures, one in the Old Testament, the Sea of
Cinneroth, either from a
Town so called on its Borders, or from its
Form, something like a
Harp, in the Hebrew
Cinner. In the New Testament 'tis stiled the
Lake or
Sea of
Gennesareth, Galilee, and
Tiberias; Gennesareth, either from
Gan Hortus, and
Nazar a
Flower; or compounded of two Languages, a thing common enough, from
[...]Terra, and
Nazareth, a famous neighbouring
Town, or perhaps some small District thereabout: Lastly, the
Sea of
Galilee, from the
Country so called, washing most of its
Eastern side, and especially the Towns of
Tiberias, standing between
Iotopata and
Tarichaea, the latter of which
Iosephus says had much
Shipping. At the North-West Corner of this
Sea or
Lake stands
Bethsaida; on the East side
Gadara, which made such a desperate Defence against the
Romans; and near that
Gerasa or
Girgase, which names that whole side of the Country, being all the Remains of the old Nation of the
Girgashites, destroyed by
Ioshua. Iosephus makes this
Lake an
hundred Furlongs in
Length, and
six in
Breadth, describing at large thereon the famous
Sea-Fight of that
Country-People with the
Romans. Our
Biddulph says 'tis twenty four Miles long and fifteen broad; my Pilgrim twelve long and six broad; measuring it, I suppose at different places.
*
When past by Western Hermon
's &c.] Kishon, here described, is reckoned by Geographers the noblest River in
Palestine next
Iordan. It has two
Heads and two
Falls, unless my Authors are mistaken; its largest Head rises South of
Tabor,[Page 27] near
Sebaste or
Samaria, and passing this
Western Hermon, a small Mountain so called on the West of
Iordan, not far from
Gilboa, just at the foot of
Tabor it joins the other Stream which comes from the North of that
Mountain, called by some
little Kishon. Its two
Falls are one into the
Lake of
Tiberias, South of
Tarichaea, the other into the
Mediterranean, called in the Scriptures the
Western Sea, and the
Great Sea, to distinguish it from their Inland Seas, and the great
Mare Eoüm, behind
Arabia.
*
Bodies and Shields and Men promiscuous roll'd along.] An Imitation of that noble
Image in
Virgil,
—Ubi tot Simois correpta sub undas
Scuta Virûm, Galeasg; & fortia Corpora volvit.
*
Whence Carmel
's Mount
and Grove
its Waves entice, To add New Beauties
to that Paradise.] 'Tis indeed described like a Paradise by
Fuller and others: for thus he in his
Pisgah, Lib. 2.
p. 161.
‘As for
Carmel in general, 'twas so delicious a Place, that more Pleasure was hardly to be fancied than here to be found. It consisted of
High Hills, a
fruitful Vale, the
pleasant River of
Kishon, and a
goodly Forest. From which
Carmel, as the Platform of
Pleasure, many other
delightful Places are so named.’
*
Within whose Arms, more North, rich Tyrus
stood.] Palaetyrus, or
Old Tyre, was built on the Sea-shore, which was destroyed by
Nebuchadnezzar, as Sir
W. Raleigh, after thirteen years Siege, tho he got nothing by it but the
bare Nest, the
Inhabitants flying by Sea to their
Colony at
Carthage. After which
New Tyre rose like a
Phoenix out of its Ashes; whence some have thought both
Name and
Fable take their original. 'Twas built within the very
Arms of the
Sea, the
Mediterranean coming quite round it, by the Advantage of which Situation it sustain'd a
Siege of some time even from
Alexander himself, who at last took it with almost infinite Pains and Labour, being forc'd to make a
Causway into the
Sea to get at it, tho well paid for his Labour by the incredible Riches he found therein: tho now 'tis well alter'd, nothing of all its proud Buildings being left, besides about an hundred miserable
Hutts of
Turks and
Moors, among vast
Heaps of
Ruines.
*
You'll Jezreel
see.] From a
Corruption of which Word I suppose 'tis that the large
Champaign Country thereabouts is called the Plain of
Esdraelon.
*
Two destin'd Martyrs.] S.
Peter, crucify'd at
Rome with his Head downward; S.
Iames, beheaded by
Herod.
*
From awful Thunder.] So 'tis interpreted by the Evangelist himself,
‘
Bounerges, that is,
Sons of Thunder.’ Because, says
Walker odly enough,
‘they had more
Mettle and
forth-putting than any of the rest.’
*
Ay-gazing.] Here once for all I tell the Reader, that 'tis not out of necessity I make use now and then of some of those
old Words, whether out of a
vitious Imitation of
Milton and
Spencer, I amn't so proper a Judge. All I'll say of 'em is, That I own I've ever had a
fondness for some of 'em, they
please me, and sound not disagreeably to my
Ear, and that's all the Reason I can give for using 'em.
*
Almighty Wand.] 'Tis a
bold Epithet, but 'tis, I think, Mr.
Cowleys, and therefore I'm not to answer for't, nor, if he writ it, can it need
defending.
* Moses,
expiring with the Kiss
of God.] 'Tis a pretty
Tradition of the
Rabbies, That God came to
Moses in Mount
Pisgah, and took away his
Soul in a
Kiss.
*
Thus Law and Prophets their Perfection
find, &c.] 'Tis an Observation of some of the
Fathers, That by the Appearance of
Moses and
Elias to our Saviour, was figured the
Harmony betwixt the
Law, the
Prophets, and the
Gospel which he then came to deliver. And indeed there seems to be more of
Solidity in this than in most of those
Allegorical Fancies.
*
Talk'd of his Wondrous Passion.] See this most clearly S.
Luke 9.31.
‘They appear'd in Glory, and spake of his
Decease, which he should accomplish at
Ierusalem.’ The Word we render
Decease, is in the Original
[...], which may also relate to his
Resurrection and
Ascension into
Glory, alluding perhaps to the Children of
Israel's
[...]Passage or
Departure out of
Egypt, the Book which is so
[Page 28] called describing their
Conquests as well as
Hardships, till they were at length led by
Ioshua, or
Iesus, into
Canaan, the
Type of
Heaven.
*
His seamless Robe,
than New-fall'n-Snow
more white.] In S.
Matth. 17.2. 'tis,
his Face did shine as the sun, and his Raiment was white as the light. There's little doubt but the same
Splendor or
Glory with which his
Face shone, was also communicated to all his
Blessed Body, from whence he
shin'd through his
Cloaths, they receiving
Light from him now, as
Virtue at other times, whence they must needs appear
white, as Mr.
Boyl, and common Observation tells us the
Clouds do when the
Sun pierces 'em with his
Rays.
*
Three humble Tabernacles.] One wou'd as little expect to find the
Relics of those
three Tabernacles that S.
Peter would have made upon the Mount, as to see
Ioseph's
Hem, or the Archangel's
Feather. But there is a certain
Communion in the World which has many of these Advantages to
elevate and
surprize, beyond all
Faith, Sence or
Reason. Agreeably to which
plenitude of
Power amongst 'em, one
Breidinbachius, a
Writer of theirs, quoted both by
Walker and
Fuller, having travelled up the Mountain, tells the World very
gravely,‘
Ibi etiam bodie ostenduntur, &c. Even to this day are shown there the
Ruines of those
three Tabernacles, built according to S.
Peter's desire,
&c.’ But our honest
Pilgrim explains all the Mystery, and says, they were only the
Remains of
three Oratories, built by S.
Helen in that place, once cover'd with a Magnificent Church, and afterwards erected into a Bishoprick.
*
Such the strange Cloud that made the World's first Morn.] 'Tis generally thought that this
Light which was created the
first Day, and distinguish'd
Day and
Night by its
Circumvolution, till the
fourth Day when the
Sun was made, was no other than a
Body of Light, collected out of the
Chaos, of whose Creation we read before in
Gen. 1.2. and after distributed into
Sun, Stars, and perhaps other
lucid Bodies.
*
That Pillar such which did from Egypt come, And Piloted
the chosen Nations home, From Earth to Heaven, &c.] It may properly be said
Piloted, because of those vast
Seas of Sand they were to pass, far more uncertain in their
ebbing and
flowing than the
proper Sea, and sometimes, as Historians tell us, swallowing whole Armies. Of this Cloud
Philo gives us a very beautiful and noble Description, much to this purpose,
‘That it rose up over the
Tabernacle or midst of the
Camp, in
form of a glorious
Pillar, mounting to such an
Height, and spreading to so vast an
Extent, that it gave a
cool and
comfortable Shade to the whole
Army.’
*
Which Zebedee
and Cephas.] If I should be mistaken in the joint
Owners of this
Ship, I hope none of their
Heirs and
Executors will call me in question for't. But 'tis probable enough the Ship might belong to either of 'em; they were fishing very near one another when our Saviour first called four of his
Disciples, S. Matth. 4.18, 21. two of which were
Zebedee's Sons, and in a Ship together with him.
*
The Dead-Sea roars.] I confess 'tis a pretty way off the Lake of
Gennesareth; but I don't affirm the Seamen
heard it thither. There's an odd Story in
Kircher's
China, of a Lake somewhere in that Country, on the
Top of a
Mountain, of a
black Colour, into which if any thing is thrown, a
horrid Tempest immediately arises. However,
Nitro-sulphureous Vapours which from
Thunder and
Lightning, could not be fetch'd any where more probably than from this Lake of
Sodom.
*
Or whether Nature
only, &c.] We are sure that there are
natural Storms, even in
Inland Meers, or
Lakes: thus
Harlem Meer, as I've been inform'd by
Eye-witnesses, will sometimes be as
rough as the
Sea it self.
*
As Thrice before.] Once to
Ioshua, Josh. 3.16. once to
Elijah, 2 Kings 2.8. then to
Elisha, ibid. 14.
*
And Light
was born to Chaos
and to Love.]
Love was the
eldest of the
Gods, in
Hesiod's
Genealogy.
*
Our Saviour and his faithful Family.] They might be all
faithful yet, though
Iudas afterwards corrupted: or if not, the old
Denominatio à majori, will be a sufficient Plea.
*
By Martha,
and repenting Magdalene.] I know it's controverted whether this
Mary were the
repenting Magdalene; 'tis enough for me that some have been of that
Opinion.
[Page 29]*
Our Saviour groan'd and wept among the rest.] Groan'd, Joh. 11.33.
Wept, 35. And here I need not tell any judicious Reader that I feel my self fall infinitely short of the History, which I think has the most
Tenderness in it of any in the whole Bible, excepting perhaps that of our Saviour's commending his Mother to his Friend from the
Cross, in the
ninth Book, the
Description of which I'm more satisfied with than this here. Nor can any thing be a greater Argument of our Saviour's
Kindness and
Goodness to Mankind than his being thus concerned at his
Friends Misfortunes, even when he knew he should so soon remove them.
*
Rich Simon
him accosts.] He's called
Simon the Leper, Mar. 14.3.
*
Which Sodom
's Fate inscrib'd.] 'Tis impossible to
furnish a
Poetical House well (I don't mean a
Poet's) without a
Suit of
Hangings; and if it be objected against mine, that the
Iews were against
Pictures, much more will it bear against Mr.
Cowley's
Colossus over
Soul's
Gate; but his Excuse will serve so well for both, that I'll borrow it in his own Words, in
Notes on
lib. 1. where speaking of the
civil use of
Images among the
Iews, he adds, "Whether it be
true or no, is not of importance in
Poetry, as long as there's any
appearance of
Probability.
*
Bending back by strong Macherus
runs.] New
Iordan's fall into the
Dead Sea, stands the strong Castle of
Machaerus. West of which the
River passing toward the Lake of
Sodom, makes a considerable
Flexure, bending backwards to the North-East; which
Pliny seems to hint at, when, speaking of
Iordan, he says,
‘
Invitus Asphaltiten Lacum, &c. He falls unwillingly into the
Asphaltite Lake, for which Nature it self seems to have an
Aversion and
Horror.’
*
And makes a black uncomfortable Bay.] This is excellently described by
Solimus, cap. 38.
‘Longo ab Hierosolymis recessu tristis sinus panditur, quem de coelo tactum testatur humus nigra & in cinerem soluta. Duo ibi oppida, Sodomum nominatum alterum, alterum Gomorrhum, apud quae Pomum gignitur, quod habeat speciem, licet maturitatis, mandi tamen on potest, nam fuliginem intrinsecus favillaceam ambitio tantum extimae cutis cohibet, quae vel levi tactu pressa, fumum exhalat, & fatiscit in vagum pulverem.’
*
Borrowing the Palm's fair Garments
with their own.] A custom among the
Iews to spread their Garments under Great Persons, as an high token to
Honour; and, as it seems, a Ceremony of
Inauguration, and due only to
Regal Dignity: for thus did the Captains to
Iehu, when they agreed with
God's
way of
Disposal, and acknowledg'd him
King. 2
Kings 9.13.
*
Whose three Degrees,
&c.] Mount
Olivet consists of
three Degrees or
Risings; which, I think,
Fuller, for 'tis much after his way, compares to
Chancel, Church, and
Steeple.
*
O'er whose green Breast, deceitful Kidron
flows.] Those that write of
Palestine, tell us, the Book
Kidron, or
Cedron, is nothing but a Mass of
Waters made out of
Rains which descend from Mount
Olivet and Mount
Moria, between which it runs, separating 'em from each other, and falling thence into the
Vale of
Iehosophat; that 'tis ordinarily quite dry unless in very
wet Seasons, and about two or three days in the year, when there are violent
Rains, and hardly any else, when the People make provision of Water, which they preserve in Cisterns a long time in its
Freshness and
Purity.
*
By Chemosh
and by Moloch.] See the melancholy History of
Solomon's Apostacy and Idolatry, in 1
Kings 4, 5, 7. This Hill fronts the Temple, and is
before, or to the East of
Ierusalem, touching upon the North; being called to this day the
Mount of
offence or
scandal; of
Chemosh we have little in Scripture, but that he was the
Abomination of the
Moabites, as
Milcom or
Moloch (of whom
vid. Lib. vi.) of the Children of
Ammon.
Which flows with Oyl,
&c.] That Etymology is generally given of it; and the
Pilgrim says 'tis call'd to this day the
Garden of
Olives, from
nine great Olives still growing in it, tho he places it on the lowest Hill, and East of it,
Fuller on the second to the North-West thereof, whom I follow.
*
Love is pure Act,
&c.] If this
Digression of
Divine Love be thought too long, 'tis easily turn'd over, tho I could not persuade my self to strike it out, because it may please a
pious Mind.
[Page 30]Whether in old Ierne
's angry Seas, &c.] The
Irish Seas, about
Anglesey, Man, &c. Where the Author began this
Work, since compleated in several parts of
England.
* Gamaliel
in the Sacred Pandects
read.] 'Tis certain our Saviour himself as well as his Disciples, convers'd with several of the
Pharisees, nay he did sometimes
eat with one of the chief of them. 'Tis as certain
Gamaliel was not very averse to his
Doctrine, from his
Discourse in the
Acts concerning it. From whence 'tis
probable he might be present at those Conferences concerning our Saviour, and I'm oblig'd to take care for no more.
*
From his fair Birth-place,
ancient Rama
nam'd.] Ramathaim Zophim, in
Ephraim, where
Samuel liv'd, and whence most agreed
Ioseph was nam'd.
*
There borrowed Streams from Siloam
's neighbouring Well.] The
Well or
Fountain of
Siloam rises at the North-West Corner of
Ierusalem, if the
Scale and
Maps are right; not above five hundred Paces from the foot of
Calvary.
*
Rich Balm, Judaea
's Native.] Uni terrarum Iudaeae concessum, says
Pliny of this
Balm, that is, it only grew there originally, for 'twas afterwards transplanted to
Rome and other places.
*
From Gaza's,
or Sarepta
's noble Vine.] Famous among Heathen Authors, whence
Sidonius,
Vina mihi non sunt Gazetica, Chia, Falerna,
Quaeque Sareptano palmite missa bibas.
*
What of himself the Divine Plato
knew.] Vid. Notes on
Lib. vi.
*
By antient Orpheus
sung.] That his
[...] is
Moses, few question, and that the Verses which bear his Name contain at least
his Traditio
[...]s, is, I think as generally granted.
*
For now the fourth swift year.] An Imitation of that of
Virgil, in the Conclusion of his First Book,
ST.
Peter begins the Relation of our Blessed Saviour's Life, which he opens with the Prophecy of the Messiah's Birth, the Accomplishment of
Daniel's
Weeks, the Sceptre's departing from
Judah, and the Tyranny of
Herod; where St.
John reminds him of the Preparations for our Saviour's Birth, the Angel's Salutation
&c. which he thereupon repeats at large, as
Joseph, the Husband of the Blessed Virgin, had formerly done it to
Zebedee and him.
Joseph's Character of her before their Marriage, whom having obtain'd of her Father
Heli, before they came together she was found with Child of the Holy Ghost. His Passion thereupon, and Resolution to be divorc'd, till admonish'd by an Angel of her Purity and Innocence and the manner of her Conception: on which he asks Pardon for his unjust
Censures, and desires her to give him an account of that miraculous Transaction. The Virgin relates the
Appearance of the
Angel, his
Ave or
Salutation, and her conception by the over-shadowing of the
Holy Spirit. Joseph goes on and gives the Character of a good Wife in the Blessed Virgin, and the History of his travelling with her to see their Cousin
Elizabeth, who tho old and barren, the Angel had told her should shortly have a Child. The Way to
Geba, near which liv'd
Zachary and
Elizabeth. The Description of
Zachary's pleasant Seat, whom they find dumb at their Arrival. The Salutation of
Elizabeth to the Blessed Virgin. Two
Digressions, to the Virgin
Mary and her present Majesty. The Birth and Circumcision of
John the Baptist: his Father
Zachary recovers his Speech, and gives an account of the Occasion of his strange
Silence, and the Angel's Prophecy concerning his Son: his Song from the first of St.
Luke. Joseph and the Virgin return to
Nazareth, and make Preparations for her Son's Birth: whence being recalled by the Edict of
Augustus, they go for
Bethlehem: a Description of the pleasant way thither, and of the most remarkable places on the Road,
Rachel's Tomb,
David's Well,
&c. They arrive at
Bethlehem late at Night, and can find no Lodging. Her
Travail approaches.
Joseph's concern for her. He conducts her into a Cave without the Town. Our Saviour's Birth. The Angels attend him. The Shepherds come to the Cave early in the Morning to adore him; and on
Joseph's wondring how they heard the News, two young Shepherds,
Strephon and
Claius, give him the Relation, after they had sung a
Caroll on that Subject. The Angel's Song at the Nativity. The Presentation of our Saviour at the Temple, where old
Simeon[Page 32] finds him. His Song or the
Nunc dimittis. The Testimony of
Anna the Prophetess: the Iourney of the three Kings, conducted by a Star to
Jerusalem, and enquiring of the place of our Saviour's Birth, which
Herod, pretending Devotion, asks of the
Sanhedrim; Gamaliel remembers the passage and repeats their Resolution in the Prophecy of
Micah, and that 'twas to be at
Bethlehem. Thither Herod directs the Kings, desiring they'd let him know as soon as they found him, on pretence he'd follow and worship him. They find the Infant,
adore and
present him; but warn'd by a Vision, return
incognito to their own Country, not calling at
Jerusalem. Herod being disappointed and enraged, orders the
Murder of the
Innocents. Joseph is warned by an Angel to fly into
Egypt with the Child and his Mother. As they are going by Night they look back from a Hill near the Town, and, by the Light of
Torches in the
Streets discover the
Massacre of the
Infants: whence they hasten to
Egypt. The Way thither,
Syrbon Lake, Tomb of
Pompey. They pass by
Memphis, and the
Pyramids, and fix at
Babylon. The Death of
Herod. Their Return, and Retirement to
Nazareth, for fear of
Archelaus Herod's Son. Our Saviour's Carriage in his Childhood: his going to
Jerusalem at the Passover with his Parents, and Disputation in the Temple with the Doctors and Heads of the
Sanhedrim, which
Nicodemus calls to mind, and that he presided in the
Schools at that time, giving a Character of our Saviour. St.
John tells 'em how much he was since advantageously altered, and so affectionately describes him, that
Nicodemus is desirous to wait on him, and St.
John offering to conduct him thither, the Company break up, having appointed to meet again the next Morning, in order to hear the rest of our Saviour's Actions.
[Page 33]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem.
BOOK II.
*
ALL
silent stood, when
Rama's Lord had done,
Till in the midst
Bar-Ionas thus begun:
Mat. 16.17.
* So, when our
Prince shall
Israel's Throne regain,
So may I by his
side for ever reign,
As nought but
chast and
sacred Truths I tell;
Chast as that
Virgin-womb wherein he once did dwell:
Admir'd by
Friends,
Luke 8.28.
by
Enemies confest,
* Which
these, which
Fame, which all the
World attest:
By
Reason voucht, and many a mighty
Sign,
10 By Humane
Faith and
Oracles divine;
John 1:45. Acts 3.18. & 10.43.
[Page 34]To you not
hid: for
Israel's
Masters can't
Of what all
Israel knows, be
ignorant:
Nor can we doubt, but
clearly you discern
Those
sacred Truths which from your
Lips we learn;
That now the promis'd
happy Days appear,
That the
Messia's
Kingdom must be near:
Dan. 9.24.
This
Heav'n-lov'd Daniel's mystic
Weeks contain,
Vid.
Mede in Loc. Ibid. v. 25.
Whose
end begins th'
anointed Princes Reign,
From whose wise
Books his sacred
Name we gain:*
That
Period past, our
Rabbies all declare, *
20
And
come he is, or we must now
despair.
This
Israel's
Groans confess, their
freedom broke,
And
shoulders worn beneath a
foreign yoke;
By that fell
Idumean Wolf opprest, *
Gen. 25.25.
Who
red with
blood his savage
Sire confest,
Who did revenge old
Esau's shame and stain,
Gen. 27.35, 36.
And his
supplanting Lord supplant again
Dissembling
Piety; our
Temple rais'd, *
But that
himself, not
God, might there be
prais'd:
With
human blood the blushing
pavement dies,
30
And makes th'
High-Priest himself a
Sacrifice: *
And big with
crimes, O shame, O deep
disgrace!
Vid.
Ioseph. Antiq. & de Bell. Iudaic.
Destroy'd the
Hasmonean Royal
Race:
By him our
total Bondage did begin;
He first inviting the fierce
Romans in;
Their Idol-
Eagle to our
Temple brings, *
Antiq. Lib. 17.
cap. 8.
Who
pearcht on proud
Antonia, claps his
Wings:
Iuda no more gives
Laws, no more is
Israel free;
Gen. 49.10.
Nay, scarce enjoys the
Name of
Liberty:
Luke 2.1.
Enroll'd and
tax'd, and humble
Clients made,
40
Our
Substance seiz'd for the
Imperial Aid;
Vid.
Ioseph. Antiq. Lib. 18.
Cap. 15.
All that the
Tyrant left, we had our
share,
Which my
fierce Country cou'd not tamely bear:
You know the rest, Our
unsuccessful fight
Acts 5.37.
And
slaughter under the bold
Gaulonite:
Not so our
Princes humble
Parents, they
Had learn't, like him, to
suffer and
obey:
Tho' both
deduc'd from David's Royal
Stem,
And the true
Heirs of
Israel's
Diadem;
[Page 35]50 And
either House their clear
Succession brings
From a long
Race of
Prophets and of
Kings:
Matt. 1. Luke 3.
So great a
Change by
Fate and
Time is made,
From
David's glitt'ring
Throne toth' meanest
Trade,
Vid.
Euseb. Eccl. Hist.
For such good
Ioseph us'd,
Mat. 13.55.
with honest pain
His small, yet sacred
Houshold to sustain,
'Till thence by th'
Edict call'd—But first declare
Says
Iohn, what our great King's
Forerunners were,
(If all our
words for
credit may prevail;)
The wond'rous
message, and the wond'rous
Hail!
60 Well
interrupted, fervent
Cephas cries,
None better can relate those
Prodigies;
Which oft I've heard the
Good old man repeat,
Ioseph himself, as on an
Oozy Seat
Against the
sounding Beach repos'd we lay,
To taste the gentle
Breeze, after a
scorching day:
What
wonders did the rev'rend
Sire declare?
Once I remember
Zebedee was there:
We
prest him both to tell us what he knew,
He
yields, and vows by the
great Name 'twas true:
70 Then thus
began;—When
Youths fresh
Bloom was past,
*
ALL silent stood when Rama
's Lord had done.] As I ended the First Book, so I begin the Second, with an Imitation of
Virgil's,
Conticuere omnes, and
Interea Aeneas. By
Rama's Lord is meant
Ioseph of
Arimathea, Vide Notes on the First Book.
*
So when our Prince shall Israel
's Throne regain, So may I by his side for ever reign.] It's too plain to need any great matter of Proof, that S.
Peter especially, and I believe the greatest part or all of the other Disciples, did expect at that time the
Temporal Reign of the
Messiah. As for S.
Peter's
Wish here, to reign by his
Side, on his
Throne, the same with that of
Zebedee's
Sons afterwards, a Modern Critic tells us, 'twas the Custom for the
antient Throne to be made of a great
Capacity, able to contain several Persons. As for the
Form of the Asseveration,
So when our Prince, &c, 'tis not unlike that which
Grotius quotes out of their
Chetub,‘
Ita videam consolationem Israel, So may I see the Consolation of
Israel:’ which, he says, was an usual Affirmation among the
Iews.
Which these,
which Fame,
which all the World
attest.] These, the two other Disciples:
Fame, for we read of the
Fame of
Iesus, Matth. 4.24.
Luke 4.14, 37.
& 14.1.
Herod heard of the Fame
of Iesus, and in several other places. All the
World here is no more than
Iew and
Gentile, or all the
Roman World, which every one knows was at that time called the
[...]. Nor were his Miracles only known to the
Syrians, Matth. 4.24. The
Phoenicians, Mar. 7.26. and afterwards the
Grecians, John 12.20. but to the
Romans also, as the
Centurion, and probably many others.
Vid. plur. infra.
*
From whose wise Books his Sacred Name
we gain.] See our Learned
Mede, on
Daniel's
Weeks, which he proves must be accomplished about the time of our Saviour's coming, whichsoever of the assigned
Epoches we take for their beginning. And 'tis his Observation, that we have the very Name of the
Messiah from that Prophet,
Dan. 9.25, 26. where he's called
Messiah the Prince; and 'tis added,
Messiah shall be cut off, but not for himself. See more in Notes on
Lib. vii.
*
The Period
past our Rabbies
all declare; And come he is, or we must now despair.]
Malachy having foretold, that the Lord should
suddenly come to his
Temple; the
Iews having lost their
Legislative power; the
Weeks of
Daniel being now accomplished; the
Baptist also appearing in the
Spirit and
Power of
Elias, and indeed all other Prophecies of the
Messiah compleated, and all
centring in this very time; it would be but very reasonable to suppose the
Rabbies did at that time publickly declare their
Expectation of him, tho we had no positive proof for such an Assertion. But yet further, 'tis not only
[Page 66] plain from the
Evangelists that he was then
generally expected by the whole
Nation of the
Iews, (whence I say
Of what all Israel
knows) and even the
Samaritans, that Woman who was none of the
best, nor, 'tis to be presum'd, the
wisest among 'em, yet speaking on't as a thing out of Question,
the Messiah cometh, [...], with a
present signification; not only this is notorious, but even their great Men express'd themselves freely to the same
Sence; thus old
Simeon, whom some suppose a great
Rabbi amongst them, and
Caiaphas, who prophesied very clearly even of the
Messiah's Sufferings. And
Iosephus confirms the same, plainly acknowledging, that at that time, some great Prince was, by an antient Tradition or Prophecy, expected in the East, which, according to his usual Flattery, he applies to
Vespasian. With all which the modern
Iews find themselves so press'd, that they have been forc'd to own the time when we know the
Messiah did really come, was indeed that
appointed for his
coming, but 'twas delay'd, they say, for the Sins of the People: 'tis answered, the
Promise of the
Messiah was
absolute, and he was to come to
save his
People from their
Sins, when the World was in a desperate
Condition, and, as one of the
Rabbies says, "filled with
Dogs, Wolves, and
Goats instead of
Men. Others of 'em say he did then really
come, but is not yet
declared or
revealed, remaining all this while
incognito. And a third sort, as I find it quoted by a learned Person from their
Bab Berachoth, that the
Messiah was really
born, and that of
poor Parents, and in the time of the
latter Temple, but was
snatcht away again for the
Sins of their
Nation; which is true enough, tho not in the sence they intended. Nay I find one of their
Rabbies, Sam Marochianus de adventu Messiae, who goes further than any of these,
‘I dread and fear, O Lord, says he, lest that
Iesus who was slain by our Fathers, and whom the Christians worship, should be that
Righteous one, sold for Silver, according to the Prophet
Amos.’
24.
By that fell Idumean
Wolf oppress'd.] Herod the Great, generally suppos'd an
Edomite, tho some make him of
Askalon.
28.
Dissembling Piety our Temple rais'd.] He enlarg'd, adorn'd, and as good as rebuilt the
second Temple, as
Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 15.
cap. 14. which tho some learned Men have denied, as
Eckius and
Villalpandus, yet one would think
Iosephus should best know, having so often
officiated in it, and perhaps seen part of it
building with his own
Eyes; nor does he at all flatter
Herod, who was dead many years before, whatever he says of
Vespasian. This
Temple was in truth a very magnificent
Structure, tho, by the leave of our Master
Cowley, much inferior to that of
Solomon, as shall appear more largely in Notes on
Lib. vii. The
main body of it was finished by
Herod himself in eight Years and an half, employing about a
thousand Carriages and
eleven thousand Men, but 'twas forty six years before the whole was compleated by the
Iews, as they told our Saviour.
31.
And makes th' High-Priest himself a Sacrifice.] Iohn Hircanus, who was, if I mistake not, his Father-in-law into the bargain. See
Ioseph. Antiq. Lib. 6, & 7.
36.
Their Idol Eagle to our Temple
brings. Who percht on proud Antonia
clapt his Wings.] Antonia was a Castle built by
Herod in honour of his Friend
Anthony, near the
Temple, at the North-West Corner, on an inaccessible
Rock fifty Cubits high, and the Castle upon it forty Cubits more; which was four square, with four
Towers at the
Corners, commanding all the
Temple, into which there were also secret Passages from it. See the Description of it
Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 6.
cap. 7. But not only the
Roman Banners, which the
Iews lookt upon as
Idols, and perhaps they were not mistaken, might offend the
Zealots, when waving on the
Towers so near their
Temple; but
Iosephus tells us in his
Antiq. lib. 17.
cap. 18.
‘that
Herod did really erect a
Golden Eagle, of an almost inestimable value, on the very Portal of the
Temple, which
Iudas and
Matthias, two brave young Men, and zealous for their Law, were so much offended at, that they got their
Friends together, and cut it all to pieces with their
Swords and
Axes, tho it cost many of their Lives.’
38. Judah
no more gives Laws.] this seems the most natural Interpretation of the
Sceptre's departing from
Iudah, that is, the
Legislative Power, which till now remain'd with those
two Tribes returning from
Captivity.
[Page 67]41.
Our Substance seiz'd, &c.
Which my fierce Country could not tamely bear.] See a large account of the Insurrection of the
Galilean Iews against the
Romans under
Iudas Gaulonitis, (so called from the City
Golan in
Bashan) on occasion of this Taxation, in
Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 18.
cap. 1.
71.
And brought, of seven Sabbatic
years, the last.] Ioseph 'tis probable was a
middle-ag'd person at the time of his Marriage. The
Sabbatic Year is either the
seventh Year, or
seven Years, a
Week of
Years: suppose him then born either in the last year of the first
Sabbath, or the very seventh or
Sabbatic year, he might be now something above forty.
76.
Old Heli
's Daughter did the Garland bear.] Heli is said to be the Father of the
Blessed Virgin. See
Eusebius his
Ecclesiastical History, who, from the relation of some
Christian Iews, gives one of the clearest Solutions of the difficulties in Genealogies that I've ever seen; tho 'tis true his Scheme is liable to some Objections, and I should be glad to see any that was not.
93.
And scarce
could Eden's Loss
it self lament.] The Harshness of this Thought I've endeavoured to soften by the word
scarce, at the beginning of the Verse, and if there needs any more to do it, the Reader is desired to consider that
Ioseph speaks here as a
Lover, and therefore must be allowed to think more extravagantly than another Person.
94. Tender,
not fond,
&c.] The
Idaeal Character of a
good Wife. See the rest below,
Yet still, &c.
112.
I found her pregnant,
now 'twas plain to sight.] This was the best way I could think of to manage so
nice a
point with that Gravity the
Subject requir'd.
141.
On whose fair Soul no thought of Ill's imprest.] Not that I think her
Immaculate in the
Popists sence, but only as to the Opinion
Ioseph had entertained concerning her.
148.
F
[...]ve Courses more through her short Orb had gone.] The Remainder of
nine Months must be allowed before, for obvious Reasons.
163.
Thus the sweet Rose, &c.] The Thought's too good to be my own, I had it from that of
Vida, Rore velut demîssa caput Rosa matutino.
199.
Thrice happy oft I call'd and counted her.] In this Thought all Writers that I've yet s
[...]en on this Subject, either Prose or Verse, have agreed: for Verse
Vida, thus,
Illam foelicem tacitè mecum ipsa vocabam,
Quam Pater omnipotens tanto cumularet honore.
And
Sannazarius, I think beyond him here, which he is not often.
— Oculos dejecta modestos
Suspirat, Matremque Dei venientis
adorat
Foelicemque illam, humanâ nec lege creatam
Saepe vocat, necdum ipsa suos jam sentit honores.
212.
All hail! belov'd
of Heav'n,
and full of Grace.] Wherein I include both Sences of the
[...].
237.
My Faith I not refuse, &c.] I chose to take all the
Angel's Discourse, and
Virgin's Answer together, which makes 'em more
entire, and I think more Poetical than if with many Interruptions and Interrogations.
251.
And melt my ravish'd Soul with heavenly Love.] Not unlike
Vida's,
Visaque praedulci mihi corda liquescere amore.
260.
A far greater name than Wife.] That of a
Friend.
261.
Yet still I bore an undisputed sway.] Undoubtedly the
Blessed Virgin was endu'd with all
Conjugal as well as
Solitary Graces and
Virtues, and accordingly from her I here draw the Picture of a
good Wife; more defensibly I'm sure than the contrary is often done by the
Italian Painters, who from their
Wives, and sometimes
Mistresses,[Page 68] usually draw their
Madonna's, or Pictures of the Blessed Virgin; nay, I'm credibly informed, something very like it was done some few years since in
Ireland, where they borrowed the
Face of a very
lovely Person of Quality to put upon the
Virgin, I suppose, that they might have some
Excuse for their
Idolatry.
264.
In our low House, &c.]
Vida bestows many
Marble Pillars on't, and makes it a famous business, indeed more like the
Palace of her
Ancestors, than an Habitation for Persons of their low Fortunes; I think th
[...]refore my
House is better than his, a mean
low built thing agreeable to their way of living▪ suppose like one of our Cottages in
Lincolnshire.
280.—
my Consent — And Company obtain'd.] I think it more probable that her Husband
Ioseph went with her, than that she should wander by her self quite cross the Country.
283.
Fatal Gilboa.] The Reason of that Epithet is assigned in the next Verse.
286.
New Walls of Shemir
's antient Town.] Samaria, first nam'd from
Shemir, of whom its Ground was bought: long after rebuilt by
Herod, and called
Sebaste.
288.
Near Dothan
's Plains.] I am not ignorant that most of ou
[...] modern Travellers, especially the Catholicks, make
Dothan far enough from
Shechem and
Samaria; nay they describe it,
Relicks and all (the Pitt that
Ioseph was put in, and 'tis a wonder they ha'n't a small parcel of his Coat too) about two hours journey from
Magdala, some scores of Miles from the true
Dothan; which 'tis plain must
[...]e near
Samaria, for when
Iacob sent
Ioseph to look for his Brethren, he told him they were at, or
near, Shechem; but they were gone thence to
Dothan, whither he soon followed and found 'em, which he could not so easily have done, had they driven their Cattle quite over
Gilboa and
Kishon, almost sixty Miles from
Shechem. Thus can
Ignorance remove both
Plains and
Mountains where
Faith is too weak to do it.
289. Gerizim
's proud Altar.] I say
Altar not
Temple, because at this time I believe they had no
Temple there, what they once had being demolished, in his zeal, by
Iohn Hyrcanus, before the Birth of our Saviour: I say,
Built in spite, because, as
Iosephus tells us,
‘
Manasse, the Son-in-law of
Tobias, being banish'd from
Ierusalem, Nehem. 13.28.’ fled to the
Heathen or
Mungrel-Samaritans, and built there an
Anti-Temple on Mount
Gerizim.
293.
And the third Noon.] 'Tis about three days Journey from
Nazareth to
Ierusalem, as
Surius tells us
Lib. 2.
p. 305. But
Zachary's house not being much fu
[...]ther▪ they might travel a little faster, and get thither that Night.
296.
To Geba
Town, our welcome Iourney's end.] Zachary's House, says
Fuller, was near to
Emmaus, tho in his Map 'tis of the two nearer
Geba, and it might indeed be near both, since there's but little distance between 'em.
298.
The pleasant Seat of Aged Zachary.] To tell the truth, I built
Zachary's House from the very Ground my self, and thought it all pure Fancy, but it luckily happens 'twas exactly such a one as I describe it, as I have since found in my
Pilgrim, p. 433.
‘
Maison de Sainct Zacharie,
&c. The House of St.
Zachary is very pleasantly seated on the top of a little Hill.’ It has a Fountain of delicate Crystal Waters, not far from the
Gate which is towards the
East.
300.
Such as an humble Country-Priest
became.] I can't think him any more; or but a sort of
Prebendary at the height of his Preferment, by his waiting in his
course at the
Temple, much as ours do at the
Cathedrals.
311.
A Cyrstal Stream.] See last Note but one.
327.
And ever since as strangely silent been] Vide infra.
329.
Thus inspir'd began.] 'Tis probable she had her Son's Name by
Inspiration, as
Zachary had it
revealed, since he could
not tell it her, and if he had
written it before, she might with that have satisfied their
Relations without anew consulting him.
350. "
Hail Mary!] I hope there's nothing
superstitious in this
Poetical Address to the
Blessed Virgin, as I'm sure there's no
Flattery in that which follows it, nor will either therefore offend any
judicious Reader, any more than
Hail, bright Cecilia,
&c.
472.
Indue with purer Forms.] According to the Chymists Fancy, who talk much of curing the Leprosity of baser Metals, in order to their
Transmutation.
[Page 69]411.
Of those around Tablets
and Style
demands.] The ancient way of
writing, among most Nations; so well known, there's, I think, no need to describe it.
485.
Till thrice we saw the Silver Cynthia
's Wane.] 'Tis not exprest indeed that the Virgin was present at
Elizabeth's Labour, but it seems extreamly probable, for the Angel told her at his
Salutation, that 'twas then the sixth Month with her that was called Barren; and afterwards
Mary abode with her three Months, when her full time being come, 'tis not likely her Cousin would leave her before she saw her delivered.
444.
The Angel nods, as knowing what I meant.] This he might easily do (without being in a proper sence,
[...], which belongs to God only) by
Zachary's
Action, Face, and other Circumstances.
493.
When the Eternal League began.] Eternal, if understood of the Covenant made with the natural Posterity of
Abraham for outward Blessings, must only signifie a
long time, as it usually does in the Holy Scriptures. If of the spiritual Children of
faithful Abraham, it must be taken in its proper sence; either of which will do in the present Case.
523.
I see his Orient
Light arise.] The Word
Orient is taken in our Language (unless I'm out) either for
Illustrious or
Eastern. I aim therein at an old but a good word which our Translators here make use of, who render the word
[...], the
Day-spring, tho it signifieth also the
Branch, by which Name our Saviour was often foretold; which Sence of the Word I've also given.
553.
Departing Winter's self.] It does not much affect me whether our Saviour's birth were in
December, September, March, or whatever Month besides; tho I'm extreamly well satisfied I've one day appointed, whereon to celebrate the Memory of that greatest Blessing that God ever gave to Man.
558.
And all the pretty Flowers that dress the Spring.] The End of
Winter is the Beginning of the
Spring; and for the Flowers at that time growing wild in
Palestine, see
Eugene Rogier, who liv'd some time in the very Convent of
Nazareth, as I find him quoted by
Walker, in his Life of Christ
p. 79. §. 102.
‘This City of
Nazareth, says he, is well called a Flower, for I might affirm, that having run through many Realms, and view'd many Provinces in
Asia, Afric, and
Europe, I never saw any comparable to this of
Nazareth, for the great number of fair and odoriferous Plants and Flowers, which grow wild there throughout
all the Seasons of the Year: for from
December to
April, all the little Hills, Fields and Way-sides are enamell'd with
Anemonies, Hyacinths, &c. and
Surius to the same
sence, and almost in the same
words.’
563.
Then o'er Kedummim
's Streams.] Vid. Lib. 1.
572. "
A secret Ioy through all my Soul did glide.] From that
true, and I think universal Observation of the Poet,
Nescio quâ natale solum, &c.
574. "
And Rachel
's Tomb to th' left began t' appear.] A bad imitation of that in
Virgil,
Hinc adeo media est nobis via, namque sepulchrum
Incipit apparere Bianoris. —
‘619.
This done, I to a well known Cave repair.] Walker's account on't is thus,
p. 26. § 27. 'Tis, says he, a place of common receipt on the East side of
Bethlehem, without the Town made in a hollow Rock, as is usual for
Stables in that Rocky Country, where was a Manger also cut out of the Stone.
Surius says, that about
Ann. Dom. 326. the Empress
Helena built a stately Church over this
Cave, which remains to this day, the
Cave or
Grott it self being under the Quire. The very place where Tradition says the Blessed Virgin was deliver'd, being cover'd with an handsome white
Marble, in the middle of which is inlaid a
green Iasper, of about a span diameter, round which
Iasper is a
Circle of
Gold, in form of a Sun, with four Rays of several Colours, made of
Diamonds, Rubies, Granates, and other precious stones, in the Circle are graven in Capital Characters these Words, HERE WAS BORN JESUS CHRIST OF THE VIRGIN MARY.’
[Page 70]624.
Whether by Art hew'd in the living Stone.] From
Sannazarius,
Incertum manibusve hominum geniove potentis
Naturae formatum—
638.
Faint did the Lamp
on neighbouring Edar
burn.] The Watch Tower of
Edar, in the Fields of
Bethlehem, North East from the Town.
652.
In her chast Arms th' Eternal Infant
lies.] I think 'tis
Cowley's
thought and
words.
668.
Lowting low.] One of
Spencer's and I think
Chaucer's Phrases, signifying no more than a
rustic sort of a
Bow.
674. Claius,
who lately the lewd Town had left.] An innocent
pastoral Fable, proper enough, I think, here; some not unlike it being used by
Casimir and others on the same occasion. But I am sensible there are some parts of this Description which ha'n't the true
Character of
Pastoral Poetry: tho for the
Greek Names they were common then among the
Iews, witness S.
Peter himself, and why not
Shepherds as well as
Fishermen?
718.
Old Father Jacob
's Travels these relate, &c.] A probable Subject enough for their Songs and Discourses, it being in this very place where he pitcht his Tent,
Gen. 35.21, 22.
757.
A Cave and homely Stable claim his Birth.] By the word
Stable there's more Liberty allowed than if 't had been
Manger, the
Greek [...] signifying both, answering I think pretty exactly to
Praesepe in the Latin, However all Antiquity have agreed that Christ was born in a
Cave, not an
House, as
Grotius proves out of
Iustin and others.
787.
Each humble Straw indues the Form of Gold.] From that of
Vida,
—Quaeque
Stramina tetra, modo horrebant, nunc aurea cernas.
823.
An Heavenly Youth of those who waited there] According to Mr.
Mede's Notion, and indeed the belief of all Antiquity, that the Angels are always attending in
Holy Places, in which, according to him, consists the
Shechinah, or
Tokens of God's
peculiar Presence.
879.
He said, when strait to Bliss his Soul expir'd,
And slumbering soft he with a Smile expir'd.] It's very probable
Simeon liv'd not long after this Prophecy, and he could never dye in better
Time, than immediately after he had made it. The same Thought almost, exactly in the same dress, I've since met in
Vida,
Haec ubi, confestim veluti cedentia somno,
Lumina demisit, placidâque ibi morte quievit.
910.
Abstracted from herself, for God was all.] Three or four of these Lines contain a great part of the so much talk'd of
mystical Divinity, which I'm inclin'd to think has neither so
much nor so
little in't as many have imagined. It seems indeed no more than an affectation of hard Words to express or rather conceal such Truths as are plain and easie; and if the Professors of it would but honestly tell us, that by their
super-essential Union of Nothing with Nothing, their
Self-annihilation, &c. they only meant [The most profound abasement and humiliation of a pious Mind before the Almighty, abstracted from all outward Objects, most intimately retired into it self, yet not deferring any thing to its own Merits, but exerting the most fervent Acts of Prostration and Adoration,] This would be good sence, and what any good Christian might easily understand.
926.
To all the Just,
by her and Heav'n approv'd.] See our
Mede's notion of the
[...], among his excellent Works.
931.
From the fair Fields of happy Araby.] They came from the East, as the Scripture tells us, and
Arabia lay that way from the
Holy Land. Nor am I much concerned whether they were
Kings, a sort of
Roytelets, like the
Arabian Shecks at present, or
Wise Men only, tho I rather incline to the latter, because of their
Poverty, since, had they been rich, we can't suppose their Presents would have left the Virgin so poor, that both
Ioseph and his Son should still work at their Trades, as we find they did. But let 'em be never so
poor, or never so
wise, I can scarce believe 'em downright
Wisards, as some of the Fathers make 'em.
[Page 71]937.
To Jordan
's doubtful Brim.] Because it overflows all its Banks in time of Harvest.
Iosh. 3.15.
947.
With his own Blood he dyes the slippery Throne.] He kill'd his Wife
Mariamne, his Brother
Pheroras, his three Sons,
Alexander, Aristobulus, and
Antipater, the last just as he was himself expiring; and indeed if they were like their Father, 'twere pity any of the breed should have been left.
Vid. Ios. Antiq. lib. 6.
cap. 17.
& lib. 7.
950.
Tho him so late they their Messiah
hail'd.] Eusebius, in his History, gives an account of that Sect among the
Iews mentioned in the Evangelists, and called
Herodians, who, as he says, flattered
Herod the Great with the Title of the
Messiah, celebrating a religious annual Feast to his Honour. 'Tis perhaps worth remark, that not one of those, who unjustly usurp'd that incommunicable
Title, either in those ages or since, as he,
Barcochebas, Iudas, and in our times,
David Sabbati-Sevi, and others, but what came to miserable Ends.
975. Rama
's Lord.] Ioseph of
Arimathea, as before.
1051.—
Which we espy—From a small Hill.] If there should be none such found in the Maps of
Bethlehem, I hope the Reader will easily pardon it, since the throwing up
two or
three Mountains is but a small
Poetical Miracle.
1070.
Had reach'd the Forest of the Tekoite—Beth-Haccerem
we shun.] The Forest or Wilderness of
Tekoah lies a little South of
Bethlehem, in the way to
Egypt, and
Beth-Haccerem is near it; we read in
Ier. 6.1. of both the Places together,
Blow the trumpet in Tekoah (which signifies the sound of a
Trumpet)
set up a sign of fire in Beth-Haccerem, a place I suppose much of the Nature of our
Beacons. Now this
Beth-Haccerem may either signifie the House of
Strong Men, or the House of
Rusticks; the former Interpretation I follow, supposing it a strong Garrison, probably in some narrow Pass of that Wilderness.
1076.
O'er the vast Sands, by Sirbon's
wand'ring Lake.] This Lake had formerly an Inlet into the Sea, which being in time choakt up, it now still grows less and less. 'Tis reckon'd the utmost Eastern Bound.
1077.
And Casius
Mount— For mighty Pompey
's Fate and Tomb renown'd.] Near this was
Pompey the Great basely killed, and afterwards buried by a poor Souldier. But the Emperour
Adrian in the same place erected a fair Monument.
1080.
Which asks no Rain, and owns no God
but Nile.] If it be a false Thought let
Lucan answer for't, since 'tis his, who thus of
Egypt,
— Nihil indiga mercis
Aut Iovis, in solo tanta est fiducia Nilo.
1081.
Near old Bethshemesh
we the River crost, Which both its Antient Name and God hath lost.—Now Heliopolis] Its antient Name seems to have been
On, hence called
Onii by
Ptolomey, but by the
Iews Bethshemesh, or
House of the Sun, near akin to
Heliopolis, or the City of the
Sun, one of the Cities which, 'twas prophesied, should leave their Idols, and speak the Language of
Canaan. To which place many Authors think our Saviour was carried, but I go a little further, as
Vida does, and fix him more in the inland Country.
1084.
To the proud Walls of neighbouring Babylon.] This
Babylon, from whence many think S.
Peter wrote his first Epistle (tho
Bellarmine will have it
Rome, rather than not get him there at all) has been a considerable Place, tho nothing like its Namesake in
Chaldaea. It stood just at the Confluence of the Rivers
Trajanus and
Nilus.
1088.
Near those vast Pyramids.] All we can certainly tell the Reader concerning those
unwieldy Wonders, is, that they were made for
no body knows what, and built by no body knows whom: They stand most of 'em about
Memphis, on the West bank of the River.
1106.
That thence the Royal Child might bear his Name.] From that S.
Matt. 2.
ult. He shall be called, (an
Hebraism for)
He shall be, a Nazarene; but where is this
Prophesie? I think both in
Isaiah and
Zachary, our Saviour being promis'd under the name of
Nazarene derived from the
Branch
[...] Nazar, which signifies the same thing.
1117.
Three Lustres scarce compleat.] A
Lustre is about four Years, and therefore 3 Lustres I think a more tolerable
Periphrasis to express our Saviour's Age, than if I had borrow'd one from
Quarles or
Reynolds, and said,
When the Clock of his Age struck Twelve.
THE Introduction from the Happiness and Pleasure of pious Contemplation and Meditation.
Nicodemus and the three Disciples find our Saviour at
Gethsemane. His discourse with him concerning several Mysteries of the Christian Faith.
Nicodemus departs well satisfied with the Conference; and
Gamaliel being indisposed, the meeting and further Relation of the three Disciples is adjourned the next day from
Joseph's Garden to
Gamaliel's House, where S.
John goes on with their Discourse of our Saviour, giving an account of the
Baptist's History, his Character, Preaching, Prophesies and Baptism, to which many come, and among the rest our Saviour, who is attested there by the
descent of the
Holy-Ghost, like a Dove, accompany'd with a Voice from Heaven; at which the People being about to take him by force and make him a King, he retires thence into the Wilderness, as well to escape their Importunity, and prepare for his approaching Work, as by God's permission to be tempted of the Devil. The Description of that part of the Wilderness whither our Saviour went. In the mean while
Lucifer, who being alarum'd at the Wonders of our Saviour's Birth, and his appearance now at
Jordan, and doubting him to be the true
Messiah prophesied of to destroy his Kingdom, had observed him at his Baptism, but frighted thence by the Thunder, fell down into the Lake of
Sodom, arises thence at Midnight, and gives the signal to all the Fiends to meet him there; his Speech on the occasion of their meeting,
Moloch is for undertaking to destroy our Saviour, but
Lucifer forbids him, and himself sets about it: he finds our Saviour, and accosts him in the shape of an old Man almost famished, pressing him with his first Temptation, to work a Miracle, and change Stones into Bread: But our Saviour knowing him through his disguise, rejects his Temptation; Night approaching he attacks him with others raising a Tempest, and several other ways endeavouring to affright him, but without success. The next Morning he accosts him in a glorious Form, tho not denying himself, finding he was discovered, but pretending Love to Mankind, especially to our Saviour, and offering him a Banquet, which he had provided in the midst of a Paradise rais'd in the Wilderness. The Song of two attendant Spirits to invite our Saviour to eat of the Feast, which, on his refusal, vanishes; and the Devil enrag'd changes himself into the Form of a Dragon, and snatching up our Saviour, hurries him away in the Air, and sets him on a Pinacle of the Temple, whence he shews him below, the Priests, the Iews and Gentiles in their three Courts gazing at him, the
Roman Garrison taking their Pleasure in the Ampitheatre, and the Castle
Antonia unguarded, persuading him to descend in the Flame of the Altar, that the Iews might acknowledg him, and under his conduct redeem their Freedom, which he might more securely do, because God had promis'd to give his Angels charge over him. Our Saviour having answered his Text with another, the Devil once more snatches him up and carries him to the top of
Pisgah representing in the Air all the Kingdoms of the World, with their Riches and Glory, shews him the
Ishmaelites travelling through the Desarts with Caravans of Gold and Spices: the Kingdoms of
Ethiopia, the Isles of the
Mediterranean, Italy, Rome, France, Britain: Then back to East beyond
Persia, over to
China and
India, the principal Rarities whereof he describes. And still more East, cross an undiscovered Strait, a new
World, whither one of his Attendants was then conducting a Colony of
Tartars; offering him his choice of all these, or, if none would satisfie him, to raise him a Throne on
Pisgah, and make him King of both those Worlds, if, by way of Homage for them, he'd bow down and adore him. At which blasphemous Proposition, our Saviour instantly commands the Devil to leave him, the time wherein he was permitted to tempt him being now elaps'd, who accordingly vanishes away in a Cloud of Smoke and Fire.
4.
E'Re the day dawn to close his watchful Eyes.] See this Thought infinitely better manag'd by
Milton, on
Melancholy, in his
Miscellanies.
9.
Till past our narrow Earths attraction gon.] Alluding to the commonly receiv'd notion of the Earths
magnetical force within its own
Atmosphere.
14.
Past e'en this World.] All the visible Frame or
System of the Creation.
23.
Beyond the place where mortal Deeds are burl'd.] From
Lucretius.
43.
From Calvary
thro' Salem
's Northern bound.] This was their way to
Gethsemane, going round by the Tower of
Hananiah, the Gate of
Ephraim, the
old Gate, the
Fish-Gate, and at the
North-East corner, the Gate of
Benjamin, and so cross the Valley to
Gethsemane.
158.
From our Masters sacred Lips we learn'd.] I think, as 'tis already said in the Preface, it's at least full as probable that St.
Peter, St.
Iohn, or St.
Iames should know all these minute particular Passages, as that the Poet shou'd, especially when we not only suppose, but know that they were all Inspir'd, one of 'em committing most of these things himself to Writing, another dictating to St.
Mark when he did the same.
169.
Not far remov'd from valiant Bethshan
's Walls.] A Garrison of the
Philistins, which it seems they kept a long time in the very heart of
Israel; against whose Walls, not far from
Mount Gilboa they hung in Triumph the
Bones of
Saul and
Ionathan, till the men of
Iabesh-Gilead in requital for their
Eyes, ventured their Lives to fetch 'em thence and give 'em an handsom Burial.
170.
And old Bethabara.]
Bethabara, or
Betharaba, as 'tis also Written, signifies no more than the
House of
Passage, or the
Ferry-house: 'Twas situated on the
Eastern side of
Iordan. There's another place of that Name, and probably for the same Reason, near the fall of that River into the
Dead Sea: But this where St.
Iohn the
Baptist and our Saviour were chiefly Conversant, must be the more
Northerly of the two, because of
Euon and
Salim near it.
173.
His Life had spent in Juda's fertile Wild.] There are warm disputes concerning this
Wilderness of
Iuda, whether properly and strictly so call'd, with nothing in't besides Beasts and Trees, whom the
Papists wou'd fain have us believe he endeavour'd at first to
Edifie for want of better Auditors: (the Reason, I suppose, why St.
Anthony and other of their Legendary-miracle-mongers have since done the same, Preaching to Hogs, Fishes, or whatever was next to 'em) Or whether it were only a part of the Country call'd the
Wild, or
Wilderness, as our
Wild of
Kent, (
Wild, Weald, and
Wold, being, I fancy, the same thing in old
English) notwithstanding the Name; as well Inhabited as any other part of the Country, which is the Opinion generally embrac'd by our Protestant Writers: I take the middle way, describing it a
rustick sort of a place, but not without any rational Inhabitants. Nay, it had a great many, since several
Cities are described in't by the sacred Writers, (tho' those might only be Villages) and the Rabbies going much farther. The Account they give of their
Montanum Regale, which
Lightfoot thinks the same with the Hill-Country of
Iudea, where
Zachary liv'd, and that with the
Wilderness of
Iudea, being as follows.
‘
Montanum Iudaeae &c. The Hill Country, or if you will
Highlands of
Iudea, are call'd by the
Iews the
Royal Highlands, and in
Psalm 75.6.
The Mountains of the Wilderness, and yet in these
Highlands there are
ten thousand Cities, in their
Taanith, Fol. 69. And agen Seah Hierusalem
excedit Seah
deserti, & tamen in eo sunt Myrias Urbium.’
201.
But like an Oven, hot with deadly flame.] This and what follows, is the substance of 4.
Mal.‘Behold the day comes that shall burn as an Oven;’ and I think the Interpretation I give of all the
Proud, and all that do
Wickedly; that 'tis to be understood of the
Pharisees and
Sadducees, is at least
probable.
223.
Life and Salvation in his healing Wings.]
‘Methinks that passage of the Sun of Righteousness
arising with healing under his
Wings,’ seems to allude to the
Brazen Serpent, a Type of Christ, which was
lifted up in the Wilderness, and on
[Page 108] which whosoever look'd, after they were bitten by the
Serpents, immediately recover'd.
245.
Those who in wild Perea
wander'd wide.] Of this
Perea, thus
Fuller, Lib. 1.
p. 37.
Perea, says he, "is a Country containing all the Land once belonging to
Reuben, Gad and
Manasse, on the
East of
Iordan.
260.
From ancient Shalem.] Some think this place is that Country whereof
Melchizedeck was King, and the same with
Salem, tho' others different from both.
291.
Had sanctifi'd fair Jordan
's Limpid Waves.] According to that in our
Form of Baptism, Who, by the Baptism of thy Son Iesus Christ in the River of Iordan, didst sanctifie Water to the mystical washing away of Sin. Meaning only setting apart, or consecrating the Element for that Sacramental Use.
321.
Its spatious Skirts by fruitful Edom
's side.] I grant it's probable, that our Saviour went not so far as this Wild of
Paran, stiled, in Holy Scriptures, the
great and howling Wilderness; containing in it many others, as
Etham, Sin, Sinai, Kadesh, and, as it seems, on the very Edge of it, that of
Iudah; through all which the
Israelites so long wandered. I say, 'tis probable enough our Saviour might be carried to some Desart nearer
Iordan; but neither in fixing him here is there any absurdity, since we suppose it done by a supernatural Power: nor is he there at greater distance than in
Milton's Paradise Regain'd, who chuses the Wilderness of
Iudaea, as the Seat of his
Temptation; whereas I go more
West, on the Borders of
Edom, the Reason of which a skilful Reader will find before the End of this Book.
244.
Rapt by the Sacred Spirit he thither flies.] It must be the
Holy Spirit, for it could not be his
own, since 'tis an odd and hardly proper Expression, to say, a Man
leads himself any where: nor could it be the
Wicked Spirit, or the
Tempter, who did indeed afterwards hurry him about, because 'tis said,
after he had been there forty days and forty nights, nay, after he was an
hungry, not till the End of that time, then 'tis said, in St.
Matt. 4.3. that
the Tempter came, not return'd,
to him.
350.
The sacred Mount of God, affecting-vain.] Vid. Milton's
Paradise Lost, that Verse being turn'd in
his Mould, as well as supposing his
Notion.
392.
To God's high Temple, and the Sacred Town.]
Ierusalem is called the
Holy City, St.
Matth. 4.5.
470.
Who thence did to the dreadful Desart goe,—Where Israel
wander'd.] Vide supra.
515.
But when five Sabbaths now, He, prostrate laid,—The sixth well worn.] Sabbath for Week is common among the Sacred Writers. Six Sabbaths would have been six Weeks, or forty two days, but he fasting but forty, the sixth was not compleat.
521.
With as much ease subdu'd as that before.] Adam, who is called the
Son of God, St.
Luke 3.
ult. because immediately produced by him, without any
natural Parent.
565.
And half another now is almost past.] Twenty eight Days to a proper
Lunar Month, and twelve more are almost half another.
617.
His Word preserves the Soul on him depends.] I have, I think, included all those Sences, wherein Interpreters take those Words.
631.
The Man's distrest,—With sinless Fears.] It lengthens not my Hero's Character, to suppose something of
Concern or
Fear impress'd on his
Fancy, when sleeping, since he is always represented
intrepid and
firm while awake, even in the greatest Dangers; and even here 'tis added,
The God repell'd the rest.
639.
From many an horrid rift abortive Power.] I believe I need not tell the Reader, I here begin to make bold with Mr.
Milton, about twenty of whose Lines I've wrought into my Storm, for a very good reason, because they're extremely
fine, and I could not get near so good of my own. However I've own'd and mark'd every one of 'em, nay even each
half Verse for which I have been beholden to him.
643.
Where, them enclos'd, their Airy Leader binds.] Tho we have no
Aeolus to introduce into a Christian Poem; yet there's what will do as well,
the Prince of the Power of the Air; who, no doubt, by God's permission, has
Winds and
Storms at his Command.
[Page 109]646.
From the four Hinges of the World they ran.] 'Tis
Milton's Thought, and a very beautiful Variation for the four
Cardinal Points.
649.
Disrobe the beauteous Trees of all their Pride.] There might be Trees in other parts of the Wilderness, tho I describe none just where our Saviour remain'd, besides a few blasted
Oaks and
Yews. Thus at
Elim, one of the Stations of
Israel coming out of
Egypt, we read of threescore and ten Palm trees, and twelve Wells of Water,
Exod. 15.
ult.
656.
And there, co-aeval with the World, remain'd.] So 'tis story'd of the
Hercynian Oaks, and I know no reason why I mayn't make these of equal standing.
663.
Now Hills of Sand came rolling with the Wind.] 'Tis usual in those Countries, for vast Storms, or rather Hurricanes of Sand to arise, and being driven with the Wind, overthrow, stifle and bury Passengers, whose Caravans, and sometimes make
Mummy of whole Armies, as 'tis reported of that of
Cambyses in the
Libyan Desarts. See
Thevenot, in his Description of
Egypt.
711.
All that with Noah
hosted, all and more.] The Truth and Ground of which see in the next Verse, the
old Saw, even yet holding good, as modern Travellers tell us,
Africa semper aliquid apportat novi.
715.
Who on Cyrene
's Sands doth fearless see, And with him brings Serpents as large as he.] Cyrene is a dreadful Desart Country, to the North west of
Egypt, against the
greater Syrtis, now a part of
Barda; where, as modern Geographers tell us, is a City, to this day, called
Corena. 'Tis inhabited with little else but such vast Serpents as
Europeans can scarce believe ever were in Nature; and so indeed is almost all
Afric, some of 'em so big, that Eye witnesses tell us, it's common, when any of those dreadful Creatures are killed, to find a whole Sheep or Calf in their Bellies. See
Ludolphus of
Ethiopia, and
Vansleb of
Egypt.
734.
Two other Fiends, like fierce Jackals
did bay, And warn'd the Kingly Lion
to his Prey.] These Creatures are very frequent in those Countries, and indeed, where ever the
Lion is, being a sort of a Setting-Dog to that Royal Beast. The
Pilgrim says, he met with many of them in his Journey from
Sidon (now
Seyde) to
Damascus. He describes 'em somewhat less and more white than Foxes, keeping themselves all day in the Craggs of the Mountains, and coming down at night to seek their Prey and demand Contributions from the neighbouring Villages.
755.
He sits unmov'd in calm and sinless Peace.] A Verse of
Milton's.
795. Lotus
chast and rare,— From Sun-burnt Afric
brought.] Chast, see
Ovid; Rare, because far fetch'd; namely, from that part of
Afric, where the
Lo
[...]phagi (Lotus-Eaters) inhabit, North of the
Psylli, and West of
Cyrene.
819.
From Punic-Carthage
brought.] Whence it takes its
Name.
841.
All that Bethsaida
's well-wrought Nets could take, In Air, or Desarts wild, or neighb'ring Lake.] Bethsaida is generally interpreted, an
House of Hunting, at first, probably, only a
Place of Pleasure, a sort of a
Lodge in the Desart, or Forest, adjoining.
Fuller is for another Etymology, and tells us, the word
[...] signifies
Fishing as well as
Hunting; whence, he thinks, it rather took its Name, by reason of the neighbouring
Lake. Both which Opinions are here reconciled, since, probably, 'twas a place of general Divertisement, both
Hunting, Fishing, and
Fowling.
904.
Nor can thy Power
one single Grain
create.] Proper Creation, or the Production of
something out of
nothing, can be alone the Act of
infinite Power, which no wonder that we can't comprehend, unless we were our selves
Infinite.
909. —
'Tis Nature's Voice, friendly to be With Friends, and dreadful to my Enemy.] I suppose few but know whose Notion that is; nor am I very sollicitous whether or no
Satan takes it amiss, that I should make him one of the
Hobbists, tho they've gone yet farther, and would fain make him nothing at all.
915.
And in their room uncleanly Ordure leaves.] From that of
Virgil, when the
Harp
[...]es had snatch'd away the Feast of
Phineus,—Foedissima Ventris—Proluvies, and
Vestigia foeda relinquunt.
939.
'Twixt Halak
they, and dire Acrabbim
pass'd.] There is a place just at the
[Page 110] South-West Corner of the
Dead-Sea, called
Mahaleh-Acrabbim, see
Iosh. 15.3 in
English, the
crawling up of Serpents; probably, from many of them coming up to that forlorn Place from the adjoining Wilderness, near which the
Iews were plagued with fiery Serpents. Opposite to which stands Mount
Halak, vid. Iosh. 11.17. between which two Places, I suppose
Satan took his airy Journey.
942.
Now Debir
'tis, once Kirjath-Sephir
nam'd, For Valiant Othniel's
dear-bought Conquest fam'd.] This
Debir, which signifies an
Oratory, called also
Kirjath-Sephir, or the
City of a Book, is thought to have been a
Canaanitish University. 'Tis situated in the Tribe of
Iudah, South of
Hebron, not far from the Plain of
Mamre. The History of its Conquest by
Othniel, vid. Iudg. 1.12.
954. Hebron
to th' Left, which twice a Crown did grace.] 'Twas one of the
Canaanitish Royal Cities,
Iosh. 10.37. and the Place where
David was first crowned King of
Iudah, remaining there seven Years, 2
Sam. 2, 3, 4. and 5.5.
959.
Th' Arch-fiend abhor'd,— With Temple and with Altars was ador'd.] See 2
Kings 1, 2. where we read of the Oracle of
Baal-zebub, the God of
Ekron; the same undoubtedly with
Beelzebub in the New Testament.
962.
And leaving on the left strong Lachish
near.] This City was besieged by
Sennacherib, but we don't read that he took it, nay, it's said he departed from it, 2
Kings 19.8. and 'twas one of the last which held out against
Nebuchadnezzar, Ier. 34.7.
964.
Then shooting swift o'er Saveh
's Vale.] This Valley of
Saveh is a little South of
Ierusalem; 'tis mentioned twice, and, I think, no more, in the Holy Scriptures, once by its proper Name,
Gen. 14.17. as the place where the King of
Sodom met
Abraham, and
Melchisedeck came forth and gave him Bread and Wine. The second only by a
Periphrasis called the
King's Dale, 2
Sam. 18.18. as 'tis also in the former place.
967.
Where pleasant Millo
lies.] Millo, which signifies a
Filling, because built in the void Space between
Sion and
Ierusalem, was begun by King
David, 2
Sam. 5.9. and finished under
Solomon, Ieroboam being Overseer of the Work, 1
Kings 11.27.
970.
By Solomon
's Royal Seat, and Ophel
's Tower.] Solomon had three Palaces, or Houses, in
Ierusalem; one, the House of the Forest of
Lebanon, 2
Kings 7.2. like our St.
Iame's, or the Elector's Palace at
Dresden. The second, the House of
Pharaoh's Daughter, 1
Kings 7.8. And the third, his own Dwelling-House, which was thirteen Years in Building, 1
Kings 7.1. Which last is generally placed, in the Maps of
Ierusalem, near the Banks of
Siloam, opposite to
Millo. The Tower of
Ophel is placed a little Easterly of this Palace, near the Fall of
Siloam into
Kidron.
975.
Near Herod
's Lofty Tower.] The old Tower in
Solomon's Temple was of the Nature of a Porch, and very magnificent, as 'tis describ'd 1
Kings 6.3. and 2
Chron. 3.4. From both which we learn, 'twas twenty Cubits long, ten broad, and an hundred and twenty high (sacred
Cubits), and consequently, the Temple it self reaching but to thirty Cubits, this must be four times the height on't, and
Herod's was not inferiour. I say
near this Tower, rather than
upon it, because 'twas too great a Height to see distinctly what was done below. I suppose it might be on some of those stately Galleries
Iosephus mentions. See more
Lib. vii.
985.
Thee from yon Court the vested Priests perceive.] The Altar whereon the Sacrifices were offered, was not within the
covered part of the Temple, for what should they have done there with the Smoak of so vast a number of Sacrifices, but
sub dio, in the open Air, in a Court;
Incense only being offered within the Temple. Into which Court the Priests only came, as into the second none but Jews with their Sacrifices, whence they were taken in by the Priests, and the third was the outward Court, or that of the Gentiles.
1006.
In Herod
's spatious Ampitheatre.] Of which see a noble Description,
Ios. Antiq. lib. 15.
cap. 11.
1061. Eushemesh
sees, and beauteous Jericho]
Eushemesh sounds in our Language, the
Fountain of the Sun; perhaps from some medicinal Waters hereabouts, as our
Bath,[Page 111] formerly
Aquae Solis.Beauteous Jericho, the situation of it was pleasant, said the Inhabitants to the Prophet; and
Fuller and
Surius describe it in the same manner,
‘the Fields about it, as the latter says, being covered with Orange-trees, Limon-trees.’ Palm-trees, and others, intermingled every where with those Flowers, called the Roses of
Iericho.
1067.
The Ruines of Ed
's doubtful Altar spy'd.] Doubtful, because Geographers can't agree on which side of
Iordan to place it.
1072. Canaan
's blest Land, on Jordan'
s either side.] Vid. Deut. 34.1, 2.
All the Land of Gilead unto Dan, all Naphthali, Ephraim, Manasseh and Iudah.
1080.
Then gave 'em Form,
with Colours gilt the whole.] First
Figure, then
Form, according to the old Notion,
Forma est Figura cum Colore.
1086.
Conducted with no Injury but Fear.] Not that I suppose our Saviour was really affrighted; but, as Mr.
Cowley says in a like case, 'tis hardly proper to make a Speech for the Devil without some Lies in't.
1096.
Which Ishmael
's wealthy Off-spring far away.] The
Ishmaelites were some of the first
Land Merchants, as the
Phoenicians the first by
Sea. Vid.
Gen. 37.25.
1099.
To Zoan
's fertile Fields, and thence disperse Their wealthy Traffick through the Universe.] This way all rich
Persian Silks,
&c. were formerly carried over Land, till a Passage was found out by Sea, in our own Age.
1102.
Tho proud of Golden Sands, and Groves of Spice, &c.] The finest
Dust-Gold being brought from the Coasts of
Affric; and several Regions in't which take their very Names from Spices, as
Myrrhifera, Cinnamomifera.
1103.
They their parch'd Country think a Paradise.] This is literally true; for the
Abyssines will not be persuaded but the old Paradise was seated in their Country; and there have been
European Authors who have reckoned it
under the
Line.
1109.
Ev'n fair Trinacria
too thou shalt disdain.] An old Name for
Sicily; the reason of which is in the next Verse.
1112.
Wash'd by the sounding Sea on either side.] The upper and lower Seas, as they sometimes call 'em,
Adria to the North, and the
Sicilian, Sardinian, &c. to the South.
1113.
Which through the midst a Ledg of Hills divide.] The
Appenines, which run long-ways through the greatest part of
Italy.
1115.
Near a fair Stream a Royal City stands.] I hardly tell the Reader, I mean
Rome, on the Banks of the
Tibur.
1122.
Eternal Rome.] So they affected to call it,
Urbs aeterna; and 'twas almost a piece of
Laese-Majesty to cut it shorter, or believe any otherwise of the City or Empire, whence St.
Paul speaks so cautiously concerning it, 2
Thess. 2.
1123.
And raise thee to the Purple.] The Royal
Insignia were of this Colour, with the
Romans; and 'twas therefore Treason for any to affect it besides the Emperour.
1126.
Over you cloudy Mountains with me goe.] The
Alps, where Snow is said to lie unmelted in some Places all the Year round.
1129.
'Twixt where Garumna
's Waters gently creep, And rapid Rhene
runs foaming to the Deep.] Garumna, now the
Garoune in
Aquitain; it rises not far from
Tolouse and
Montpelier, whence running cross the Country, it falls, by
Bourdeaux, into our Ocean. 'Tis true, this River is not the utmost Southern Boundary of
France, Gascoign lying between that and
Spain, nor do I affirm it; but I make that the
Pyrenees afterward. However this was the last considerable River on that side the Country, and running cross it too, as before. As for the
Rhine, which I call the
Rhene to be nearer its Antique Latin-Name, I know it reaches too far on the other side, beyond the Limits of modern
France. (tho truly not far, as they have stretch'd it) including
Brabant, proper
Flanders, &c. but 'tis reckoned by ancient Geographers the Boundary of
Belgic Gaul, which was one part of the
Transalpine, lying between the Rivers
Sein, Rhine, and the Ocean, the other three parts being called the
Celtic, Aquitanic, and
Narbonensis.
1135.
The People daring, curious, active, brave.] This Character
Caesar gives 'em, and a great part of
Europe have found, to their Sorrow, that they still retain it.
[Page 112]1137.
Their different Tribes thou by my help may'st gain.] They were formerly divided into as many small Septs or Cantons as
England or
Ireland, as the
Atrebatii, the
Celts, Veneti, and twenty others.
1142.
Who, tho thy Name he bears.] The
Most Christian King.
1153.
Well knew the old Phoenicians
that blest Place.] It's generally believed, by our modern Criticks, that the
British Islands were the famous
Cassiterides, as
Bochart endeavours to prove from the Name; and yet any that read
Dionysius would be of another Mind for methinks he seems to distinguish 'em one from the other, for after he has said,
[...], which he makes over-against the
Promontorium Sacrum, and inhabited by the
Iberians, he goes on, and says expresly in the next Verse,
[...]—
[...], speaking of the two
British Isles as distinct from the
Cassiterides, or
Tin-Islands. Indeed, would the situation bear it, Mr.
Cambden's Conjecture would stand fair, that the Antients meant the Isles of
Scilly; and indeed these
[...] may relate to
[...] as well as
[...], and then 'tis a clear case; for what can they be but those of
Scilly, since he calls them all
British Isles? However, it's no wonder that not only
Dionysius, but most of the
Greeks besides, give a very lame account of these parts, since the
Phoenicians were so careful to conceal those matters, and their Trading hither, that
Strabo tells us of a
Phoenician Master of a Ship, who
knock'd his
Vessel o'th' head upon the Rocks, rather than he'd fall into the hands of the
Romans, as he was returning from his Voyage into our Seas.
1156.
How three sharp points th' insulting Waves divide.] The three Capes or Angels of
Britain (whence some derive the Name of
Anglia) that near
Dover, the
Lands-End, and
Cathness; the same, if I mistake not, with the
Darvezum, Bolerium, and
Orcas or
Tarvidum of the Antients.
1174.
Refug'd Androgeus
to the Throne to bear.] Some call him
Androgeus, others
Mandubracius, a
British Prince, who fled to
Caesar for Succour, and assisted him against
Cassibelan and his Native Country. I'm not ignorant that these things really happened some years before I represent them; but not to plead Precedent, or excuse my own
Error by that of
Virgil, (and indeed of most other Poets, who are seldom mortified with
Anachronisms in their Works) I rather chuse to throw it all upon the Devil, who having Shapes enough new made, might adapt them to what History he pleas'd, and endeavour to impose on our Saviour in
History as well as in
Geography.
1178.
Huge weighty Cataphracts and Iron Men.] See those
Cataphracts exactly describ'd in
Heliodorus's
Ethiopian History.
1182.
Cross the Morine Seas.] So the Straight was called between
England and
France; hence that of
Grotius in his
Cynaegeticon, Hinc freta si Morinûm; adding soon after,
Atque ipsos libeat penetrate Britannos.
1183.
Rutupian Shore.] The
Rutupium of the Antients, is supposed the same with our
Richborough.
1196.
Soul of the League, and head of the Allies.] Cassibelan was
Generalissimo of all the
British Forces. See
Caesar's Commentaries.
1200. Pallas
his Head directs, and Mars
his Arm.] I've been pretty sparing of
Heathen Gods throughout the whole Poem, (which Mr.
Milton does not observe, tho even his Faults are beautiful) and now I here mention two of 'em; I put 'em into the mouth of such an one as I am not to answer for what he says.
1212.
For Dammesek,
that earthly Paradise.] So
Dammesek, or
Damascus, or
Damas, (for by all those Names 'tis called, besides
Chams by the
Arabians) is described by all that have seen it. The
Arabians fancy the
Sun has another sort of a benign Influence on this Town than any other, whence the Name they give it.
Satan calls it an
Earthly Paradise, and so a good Friend of his once thought it, I mean
Mahomet, who was so afraid of being bewitched and softened with the Pleasures thereof, and render'd unfit for the great Projects he had in his head, that he refus'd to enter it when very near it.
1214.
The Roman
and the Parthian
Pride, &c.] See
Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 8.
cap. 5. where you have the entertaining Relation of this
Royal Congress between
Vitellius, Herod the
Tetrarch, and
Artaban King of
Parthia, in a small Isle of the
Euphrates.
[Page 113]1222.
Where mighty Indus
cuts his headlong way, Through whose vast Currents Alexander
hurl'd, &c.]
Quintus Curtius, describing this Expedition of
Alexander, says, He first pass'd the
Choaspes, then the
Cophetes, next the
Indus, &c.
1224.
To Rome
alike, and fabling Greece
unknown, — 'Tis China
call'd.] That the
Romans had no knowledge of this Country, I think, all grants and our modern Geographers believe that
Ptolomey knew it little better; for tho he talks of
Sinarum regio, yet by his description, it should be rather
Si
[...]m than
C
[...]ina.
1233.
One King, one God, those spatious Realms obey.] So their authentick Chronicles tell us; and that they sell not to
Polytheism till the sixty fifth year of our Saviour. See
Martinius.
1234.
Their Arts and Arms in such perfection.] Particularly
Printing and
Guns, which the
Europeans found amongst 'em.
1236.
You River, which against the Temple glides.] The
Yellow River, of which see the Description and Cut in
Magaillan.
1240.
Wide Magog
's wand'ring Offspring to restrain.) The
Scythians, or
Tartars, bridled by the Wall of
China.
1401.
There reigns a peaceful Prince.] As
Augustus reign'd at
Rome, and the Temple of
Ianus was shut when our Saviour was born; so 'tis remarkable, that in
China all things were quiet, and the Emperor chang'd his own Name for another that signifies
Pacificus.
1408.
A Potent Colony—In a new World.] According to our
Mede's Notion, that the
Americans were carried over by the Devil, at this time.
1411.
See that small Strait, already covered o'er.] The Straights of
Anian, which the Devil might find out, tho no Mortal can do it.
1414.
First strikes that mighty Island's Western Strand.] 'Tis so far East that it must be West. Consult the Globe.
1423.
No Winter there, there reigns eternal Spring.] The Devil must have leave to make the best of his own Country, tho some parts of
America are really very pleasant.
OVR Saviour having now foil'd the
Enemy, the Angels, who had all the while hovered over and been Spectators of the Combat, descend with a Banquet, and sing a Song of
Triumph on his Victory, which ended, they wait him back to
Jordan. The Baptist's further Testimony concerning him. Our Lord, departing thence, enters on his Ministerial Office; and ascending the Mount of the Beatitudes, chuses his Twelve
Apostles, and then preaches that famous Sermon, containing the chief Heads of his Religion. Which he begins with an Enquiry after Happiness, removing the commonly received Notions about it, and fixing it rather in their Contraries. After which he repeats the
Ten Commandments; assuring his Auditors he came not to destroy but to fulfil them; and instructs in Alms, Fasting, Prayer, and other Duties, giving 'em a particular Form to assist their Devotion, and concludes his Discourse with a lively Parable of two Houses, one built on the Rock, the other on the Sand. The Sermon finished, our Lord descends from the Mountain, and preaches in
Galilee; working his first Miracle at
Cana; and at
Naim, not far from it, restoring the Widow's Son to Life. In the mean while the Baptist continued preaching Repentance, and acquiring a great Veneration among the People, and even from
Herod himself, at that time Tetrarch of
Galilee, who reforms from all his Vices but his unlawful Love to
Herodias. The manner of his falling in Love with her; his Courtship, and, at length, accomplishing his Desires under the pretence of
Platonic Love and an innocent Friendship. Their Familiarity continuing so long, till it grew publick; which St.
John hearing of, comes to Court, and boldly reproves the King. At which
Herodias being enrag'd, gets him imprisoned in
Machaerus, and some time after beheaded; he having first prophesied of the Invasion of
Galilee, and the Discomfiture of
Herod's Army; which soon after come to pass.
Aretas, the King of
Arabia, being enrag'd at the Injury done to his Daughter, whom
Herod had formerly married; and entring his Country with an Army, which
Herod prepares to encounter; but his Forces forsake him, and he loses the Day. All which our Saviour having advice of, and of the Rage of
Herod upon these Losses, retires, with his Disciples, into the Desarts of
Bethsaida.
1.
'TIS pleasant when the rugged Storm is o'er.] The
Hint was taken from that of
Lucretius, —
Suave mari magno turbantibus aequora ventis, &c. And tho my Thought want of the
Finess of his, I think it has also less
Ill-nature.
52.
Hail, Son of God! announc'd, confest, approv'd!] I was so well pleas'd with the Song of the Angels in
Milton, on the same occasion, that I had a desire to try what I could do in that sort of
Verse ▪ tho I have but one Precedent of introducing
Blank Verse into a Poem compos'd of
Rhimes, and that is in the famous
Art of Poetry, done by a Person of Quality in our own Language, and how I've succeeded in't must be left to the Reader.
111.
Hell's Principality thou shalt destroy.] So Mr.
Mede interprets
the Seed of the Woman's Bruising the Serpent's head; where he adds a pretty Observation of a certain Author, That there's not only a certain
Impression of Fear on the Serpent, at the sight of a Man, which makes him run away, unless forc'd to fight for his Life, which he does with a particular Care of his
Head; but which is more remarkable, that a
naked Man frights him much more than one that's cloath'd, as if he still retain'd some
Idaea of his first
Enemy.
167.
An easie Hill
there is, whence looking down, Tiberias
here, there Fair Bethsaida
's Town, &c.] Some place this
Mount of the
Beatitudes between
Tiberias and
Bethsaida: others East of
Bethsaida, nearer
Capernaum. Tradition agrees with the former Opinion, the People of the Country shewing to this day a little Hill thereabouts, which they call
Our Lord's Table; and which the Pilgrim, who saw it, says, is neither very
large nor very
high. And this Opinion I chuse to follow.
178.
Equally ignorant
and innocent.] Undoubtedly our Saviour might have chosen his
Apostles all
learned Men; but he had great and wise Ends to the contrary, namely, to humble the
Pride of
Man, and convince him that neither
Birth, Learning, nor any other external Advantage, are so acceptable to him as
Vertue and
Innocence. And besides, to obviate such
Objections as he well knew would, in after Ages, be made against his
Religion; since 'twas an impossible thing for such
simple and
illiterate Men, as his Apostles, to compose so excellent a System both of
speculative and
moral Truths; nor could they have them any where but from Heaven.
185.
Thence Philip,
who Nathanael
did invite.] It's generally thought
Bartholomew and
Nathanael were the same; there's little to be said for't, and nothing against it. However
Nathanael had the more
treatable Sound, for which Reason I rather chose it.
187. Matthew,
who freely did the World forsake.] Levi and
Matthew the
Publicans, are generally thought the same.
[Page 139]189.—
The lesser James—
Who justly honourable Kindred claims—With our lov'd Lord.] He's called
Iames the Less, as is conjectured, from his
Stature; and the
Brother of our Lord, Gal. 1.19. because his
Kinsman after the Jewish Idiom.
214.
Hear Fathers, part
of what he then exprest.] I can't say I've wrought in every particular Passage of this
best of
Sermons, as 'tis left us entire in
fifth, sixth, and
seventh of S.
Matthew, and some Fragments in others of the
Evangelists, being a compleat Summary of our Saviour's
Law, at least, as far as practical Truths. But I think I've not omitted many things remarkable in my Paraphrase upon it, endeavouring to give, as near as possible, the utmost and largest Import of every
Expression in the particular
Beatitudes; under each of which I've rank'd what seem'd
reducible to it in the following Verses and Chapters, adding the
contrary Woes, from St.
Luke's Gospel.
217.
Still search for Happiness.] 'Tis obvious to observe, as
Grotius and others upon the Place, that our Saviour begins his Discipline with the
Search after
true Happiness; going higher than any Philosopher ever did before him, not fixing it in any
wordly Enjoyments, Pleasure, Riches, Honour,
&c. but rather in a Contempt or Indifference for them; nay even in the
Want of them, in Poverty, Infamy,
&c. if God's Providence think such Circumstances best for us; all which trifling
Inconveniences, he asserts were so far from being Impediments to a
good Man's felicity, that he carries his Followers even beyond the
Indolence of the
Stoics, bidding 'em
exult and
rejoice under 'em, on consideration of the divine support in this
Life, and eternal Retribution in a better; and this he asserts in several Paradoxes directly opposite to the generally receiv'd Sentiments concerning Happiness.
220.
There are who think their Bliss
fast lock'd, they hold, &c.] The most generally receiv'd
Notion of Happiness is, that it consists in
Riches, the contrary to which is prov'd, both from the
Baseness of such an Opinion, and by applying several Properties of the
Summum Bonum, none of which agree with 'em:
Certainty, the
[...] or having it in our own Power:
Durableness and
Desireableness for themselves and no other further good. 'Tis therefore rather fix'd in
Poverty; the sence of which none has given better and closer than our own incomparable
Hammond, who thus in his Paraphrase,
‘Blessed are they, that, how high soever their condition is in this World, are yet in Mind, Affection and Conversation, humble and lowly; and when they are in worldly Poverty, bear it willingly, and not only of necessity: for to such belongs a Kingdom,
&c.’
241.
Unwary Youth, which seldom chuses right, Rush hot and furious after vain delight.] The next common Mistake concerning
true Happiness, is of those who place it in worldly
Pleasure; which our Saviour obviates in his second Paradox and
Beatitude, Blessed are those that mourn, for the meaning of which
Mourning, vid
Grot. in loc.
263.
Others, as vain, attempt their Names
to raise, Their Lives employ'd in eager chase of Praise.] A third sort of Men expect their Happiness from worldly Fame, Honour, Praise, or things of that nature. These, if I mistake not, our Saviour opposes in his third Beatitude,
Blessed are the meek. I know
Grotius thinks the
[...], the
meek here mentioned, are opposed
[...], as he says they are in
Aristotle, to the
Passionate and
Angry: Others, that such are meant by them as are not covetous of Revenge, but by the
Sweetness and
Temper of their Minds endeavour to oblige all Men. And accordingly,
De Dieu, that they are here opposed to the
Proud, and signifie no more than the
Humble. However, if
Meekness and
Humility be here required, and the contrary Vices
Pride and
Revenge forbidden, the
Causes and
Effects of those Vices must be also included, and what can those be but an immoderate Desire of Fame, Praise, Glory,
&c. Under which Head I've wrought in most of the Precepts in the following Verses, relating to
Meekness. That of not calling our Brother
Racha, (I think much of the same Import with our English
Sirrah) in
v. 283.
Nor suffering in ill Language, &c.] An Elevation of the Christian Doctrine, as Dr.
Hammond observes, far beyond the Heathen Theology;
Homer introducing one of his Goddesses, nay
Minerva her self, who should have had more
Wisdom,[Page 140] encouraging
Achilles to
rail heartily at
Agamemnon, tho he was not to strike him,
—
[...].
302.
How few who any true concern will show, For ought but these vain perishing Goods below.] After removing these three former mistaken Notions of Happiness, our Saviour proceeds to establish a better,
Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after Righteousness, &c.
‘Who, as
Spanheim explains it, being conscious of their own want of Righteousness, do most earnestly desire it.’Iustice or
Righteousness here mentioned, being, according to
Grotius,‘A general, or Cardinal Vertue, implying all the rest, namely, whatsoever is grateful or acceptable to Almighty God.’They shall be filled, they shall obtain what they pursue, says
Hammond, and be satisfied in it. To this Beatitude is opposed the contrary Woe in S.
Luke, Woe to you that are full, for you shall hunger. In the former
Hunger and
Thirst, Grotius and others think, is included, such a Desire after Piety and Vertue, as makes Men willingly or patiently undergo Hunger, Thirst, and all other Inconveniences, in order to obtain them. And under this Head I've inserted several of our Saviour's Lessons concerning Resignation and Contentment.
360.
Blest is the Man, himself who truly knows, And Mercy, which he hopes, to others shows.] The Fifth Beatitude,
Blessed are the merciful; which consists, as
Walker explains it,
‘in shewing all Mercy and Compassion to our Neighbours in their Necessities;’ further explained
ver. 44. and in
chap. vi. 12, 14 and vii. 1, 12,
&c.
372.
Traditions teach you, if your Bodies pure, &c.] The Sixth Beatitude,
Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.‘They, says
Hammond, who defile not the Eye of their Soul, with worldly or fleshly Lusts: and as another, who do not only subdue evil Deeds but evil Desires.’ In opposition to the false Glosses of the Pharisees; who, it seems, taught their Followers, that if they abstain'd from outward
Acts, they might
think what
Ill they pleas'd: and it's plain,
Iosephus, who was a Pharisee, was of this Mind: and
David Kimchi not only defends it, but wrests Scripture to that End. Now the Blessing promis'd to those who are thus
pure in heart, by our Saviour, is, that
they shall see God; not only by knowing his
Will here, but in the Enjoyment of the
Beatifical Vision, to all Eternity: as
Spanheim, Br
[...]gensis, and
Walker, tho I think the
Old Man, last named, goes a little too far, when he says, "Looking even upon a Man's
own Wife, [...], is a breach of this
Purity of Heart, and will exclude out of
Heaven.
404.
Are eager for an Hero's sounding Name.] The Seventh Beatitude is,
Blessed are the Peacemakers; "which is plac'd, says one, in the Zeal on all occasions of "making and preserving Peace. First, negotiating the
Peace of
all men with
God, which was the Apostles Employment. And Secondly, procuring by all means, the
Peace of
Men among themselves: for this reason
putting up Affronts, and
suffering Injuries. This Character and Employment, should, without doubt, belong eminently to the
Governours and
Doctors of the
Church, who ought especially to be the
[...],
the Light of the World, and
Salt of the Earth, and to
teach Men to keep God's Commands; but this not excluding private Christians. The Reward of these
Peacemakers is,
they shall be called [shall be] the Sons of God: like to God, says
Hammond, as Children to a Parent; being already, as the
Apostle says, Partakers of the
Divine Nature: true
Heroes or
Sons of God; which Title was vainly affected by the great Men among the Heathen, and sought, not by
Peace, but by
War and
Bloodshed.
453.
You first triumphant from the Dust shall rise.] There was a
Notion, as Dr.
Hammond, Dr.
Sherlock, and others observe, generally received by the Primitive Christians, that the Martyrs, nay, some extended it as far as the Confessors and eminent Saints, should, immediately on their deaths, enjoy the Beatifick Vision. But there was another Point also generally among 'em, concerning the same Persons, that they should
rise before the
rest of the
Dead in the
Day of Iudgment: whence that Suffrage in their antient Liturgies,
ut partem haberet in Resurrectione prima, for a part in the
first Resurrection.
468.
When thus he them had thundred down from Heav'n.] The Commandments were first spoken, and so are properly the
Decalogue, or
Ten-Words, after which
[Page 141] they were written in the 2 Tables, first by God, and then by
Moses; Deut. 5.22. I know not whether I ought to make any Apology for inserting here all the Commandments, which our Saviour does not; but considering he mentions them all in general, nay several in particular here, and most of the rest in other places; considering these things I say, there needs no great Poetical Licence for my bringing them in all together.
472.
Nor from Heav'ns piercing Eye such Treason
hope to hide.] Wherein I have given the sence of those words
[...], or
before me in this Command.
473.
By no resemblance vain, &c.] By the word
resemblance I endeavour to express the force of the
Hebrew [...] and the
Greek [...], which is so comprehensive, that all the
Image-Worshippers in the World can never get
clear on't; and there is no way of answering it, but by setting their
Index Expurgatorius to work upon't, and razing it quite out of the Commands: Nor need we wonder they do so with the Words of
good Men, when they begun with those of
God himself.
474.
No hallow'd Thing let thy bold Sacrilege profane.] The best Commentators conclude, that Sacrilege is forbidden in this Command; or the
Violation of all holy Persons, Places, and Things, as well as the
Tremendous Name of God, by a false or vain
Attestation of it.
480.
Thy Parent and thy Prince, &c.] That
Political and
Ecclesiastical Parents, as well as
Natural, our Governours in Church and State, are here included, as well as our Fathers and Mothers, I think all assert, who have written upon this Command: And 'tis observed, the Promise annexed to it, is repeated in the New Testament by the Apostle, as assuring the followers of Jesus, that the
Obligation was not ceas'd either on Gods part of ours: And I really believe that Blessing of long Life, on Obedience, seldom fails: I speak particularly as to
Natural Parents. As well as all the rest, even
Temporal Blessings, with which Providence does (according to the Observation of considering men) almost constantly favour the Piety of Obedient Children; whilst on the contrary the Impious Undutiful seldom or never scapes in
this Life some Exemplary Severity from the Impatience of the Divine Justice.
489.
Each Sin in Thought abhor.] This seems to be one of those
additional Explanations (if I may be permitted to use such a Phrase) which our Saviour made of the Old Law, contrary to the Doctrine of the
Pharisees before mentioned.
508.
Since you a Form for your Direction need.] The Apostles did need a
Form, otherwise they'd never have ask'd it, ["
Lord, teach us to pray] or at least our Saviour wou'd not have given it, who does nothing in Vain. For it's true enough, that those who are
wiser or
better than the Apostles, may do without it. That our Saviour gave the very words to his Disciples, and requir'd them to make use of 'em in that very Form, Mr.
Mede proves, I think unanswerably, in his excellent Works. Further, what
Grotius affirms of this Prayer is very remarkable; "That the Form was not so much conceiv'd in Christ's own Words, as compiled by him out of what was most laudable, out of the Old Euchologies or Liturgies of the
Iews; so far was he from any Affectation of unnecessary Novelty: Adding a curious Collection of all the particular Petitions, and most of the very words of that Prayer, from those old Forms of theirs. Nor sure, can any think the
Rabbies wou'd since have inserted 'em, had they not been there before. The Collection he gives is to this effect;
‘Our Father which art in Heaven, hallowed be thy Name, O Lord our God, and thy memory Glorifi'd, both in Earth below and Heaven above; (out of
Sepher Zephillim, Lusitan. p. 115.) Thy Kingdom reign over us both now and for ever, (
Sepher Hammustar. 49.1.) Forgive and pardon them that trespass against me, (
Com. in Brike Avoth. 24.) Lead us not into the hand of Temptation, but deliver us from Evil; (
Sepher Hammustar. 9.12.) For thine is the Kingdom, and there shall reign gloriously for ever and ever.’Amen. (Id. Ib.) And the same Observation has been made by our
Lightfoot, Gregory, and others.
514.
Let thy dear Son his promis'd Empire
gain.] To explain this, take a remarkable passage out of a Latin Catechism printed here in
England in King
Edwards time, for the Use of the Protestants. On the Explanation of this Petition,
[Page 142]‘Thy Kingdom come, (the Author goes on in this manner);
Adhue enim, &c. For yet we see not all things put under Christ. We see not how the Stone should be cut out of the Mountain without Hands which broke in pieces and reduced to nothing the Image described by
Daniel. How Christ, who is the true
Rock, should obtain and possess the Empire of the whole World, which is granted him by the Father, nor is Antichrist yet destroyed. Whence we yet desire and pray, that these things may in due time come to pass.’
519.
But chiefly feast our Souls
with food Divine.] Tho they must have an excellent Art at
Wiredrawing Consequences, who can prove
Transubstantiation out of those words, even supposing
[...] here should signifie
Supersubstantial; yet all grant, that under this humble
Form, wherein we expresly beg for Bread only, are included all Necessaries for Soul and Body, the chief of which, our Saviour himself, or his blessed
Assistance and
Presence by his Holy Spirit, which was ignorantly desired by those who said,
Lord evermore give us this Bread. [Christians alone in Name.] Indeed they were not then Christians so much as in Name, being first so called at
Antioch, as the sacred Writings tell us. However 'tis but a common
Prolepsis, like
Virgil's
Lavina Littora.
578.
Whose Lord did in poor Trachonitis
Reign—And wild Iturea.]
Herod the Great, as
Ioseph. De Bell. Iud. Lib. 1. in his last Will appointed
Archelaus King in his room,
Antipas Tetrarch, and
Philip Lord of
Trachonitis: Which Testament of his was thus altered by
Augustus, (
Ioseph, Lib. 2.
Cap. 4.)
Archelaus had half the Kingdom, with the Title of
Ethnarch; his Dominion containing,
Iudaea, Samaria, and
Idumea: Herod Antipas was
Tetrarch of
Galilee; his Brother
Philip of
Batamea, Trachonitis, and
Auranitis; the yearly Incom of all together, as
Iosephus tells us, coming but to an Hundred Talents.
585.
Thro' stony Fields and Woods of fatal yew, Did Bands of roving Ishmaelites
pursue.] Strabo gives an account of the wild and savage Temper of these
Itureans, calling them by no better a Name than
[...], either
Rogues or
Vipers, and describing those Parts full of Caves, Woods, and inaccessible Mountains, so infested with Robbers, that the
Romans were forced to keep constant Guards there, for the security of the Country. They were, it seems, excellent Archers both in
Iturea and
Trachonitis; the Bows of the first being famous as far as
Rome; whence that of
Virgil,—I
[...]ureos taxi torquentur in arcus. And
Iosephus tells us, that
Gratus the
Roman General conquered the Thieves that wasted
Iudaea, by the help of the
Bowmen of Trachon. Bell. Iud. Lib. 2.
Cap. 8. He also gives a pleasant account of this poor Prince
Philip, That he used to have his
Seat of Iustice carryed about with him wherever he went; tho he gives him withal such a Character as he cou'd not his wealthier Brother: For he says, he was a
just and
honest Man.
610.
Then costly Babylonian
Robes he brings.] These were accounted the richest wearing among the Eastern Nations, generally appropriated to Royal Persons; as
Fuller in his Description of the
Iewish Garments. Hence
Achan coveted the
Babylonish Garment at the taking of
Iericho.
614.
Who Salem
and Sebaste
might command.] Herod had several noble Palaces, that at
Ierusalem near the Temple, another at
Sebaste or
Samaria. Joseph.
Ant. Iud. Lib. 15.
Cap. 11.
639. —
At fair Damascus, Zobah
him obey'd,—him Arams
Fields, &c.] One
Aretas, we are sure, was King of
Damascus not long after our Saviours time, who is mentioned in the
Acts of the Apostles. That one of the same Name (who was
Herods Father-in-Law,) was King of one of the
Arabia's, Iosephus tells us; and that his Daughter fled from
Herod to her Father, about the matter of
Herodias; for which reason the Old angry King entred his Territories, and gave him Battle, wherein
Herod was worsted, his Army forsaking him; which, the same Author adds, the People look'd on as a Judgment on him, for his cruelty against the
Baptist. All this is Fact; and I have, to mend the story, clapt two Kings into one, or given
one a little larger Kingdom than the
Map will allow him; 'tis now of no great Concern, nor I believe will any of the Princes thereabouts be angry at the lessening their Borders.
[Page 143]693.
And him in strong Machaerus Walls
immure.] Some say S.
Iohn was Beheaded in
Machaerus, others in
Sebaste. Iosephus seems to be for the former, in his Antiquities,
Lib. 1.
Cap. 10. Concerning which, honest
Ludolfus tells a right wonderful Story;
‘That
Herodias caus'd S.
Iohn's Head to be brought to
Ierusalem, and cautiously Buryed there, near the Palace of
Herod, being afraid lest the Prophet should
rise again, if his Head and Body shou'd have been bury'd together▪’ All the Questions, how this Passage came to be known, which cou'd come out by no less than
[...]Inspiration? and for it seems it
[...] for he goes on, "This Head was afterwards found by the
Monks, to whom the Blessed
Baptist appear'd, and reveal'd the place where they had bury'd it.
724.
Tho half my Kingdom were the mighty Boon.] So those poor
Proselytes affected to Talk, apeing the Magnificence of the old Eastern
Kings. And because
Ahasuerus thus complimented
Hester, Herod must say the same to the Daughter of
Herodias, tho his whole
Kingdom, I suppose hardly as large as one of the others, Twelve Hundred and Seven and Twenty Provinces; his whole Ann
[...]al Revenue, as
Ioseph
[...] tells us, amounting but to 200 Talents.
776. —
Strong Abel
's Town.] Abel-Bethmaacha was a strong Town near the North Borders of
Galilee, into which
Sheba threw himself when pursu'd by
David's Army.
786.
Wide wandring thro' Baaras
distant Vale.] Iosephus says,
Herod kept a strong Garrison in
Machaerus to bridle the
Arabians; just against which was the famous Valley of
Baaras, for the Wonders of which, that Historian has been so much Talk'd of.
812. Bethsaida
's wealthy Villa.] 'Tis sometimes called a Village, at others a
Town or
City, tho if only a Village, large enough, according to
Iosephus, who says, every Village in
Galilee, even the least of them, contained 15000 Inhabitants; (but sure there must be some mistake in the number). This
Bethsaida he says, was for the pleasantness of it, erected into a
City, and called
Iulias: But let it be then what it wou'd, our Saviour's woe is now accomplish'd against it, and 'tis reduced to its first Original, a Lodg in the Wilderness; nothing thereof now remaining, as Travellers tell us, besides 7 or 8 scatter'd
Cottages, which scarce deserve the Name of Houses.
THE Apostle proceeds and relates the Miracle of the Loaves, at which the Multitude surpriz'd, would again have forc'd our Saviour to accept of the
Kingdom; but he retires from them, and continues all Night praying in one of the
Proseuchae or Oratories of the Iews, having sent his Disciples cross the Lake towards
Capernaum; whom he overtakes, walking on the Sea, before it was Day; the Disciples being affrighted, till knowing his Voice, St.
Peter leaves the Ship and goes towards him, who, when ready to sink, supports him, and entring the Ship, they immediately land between
Bethsaida and
Capernaum; to the latter of which our Saviour goes with his Disciples, being followed by the Multitude, more for Interest than Devotion. His Sermon to them, in the Synagogue, on that Subject, and Discourse concerning eating his Flesh and drinking his Blood, at which, the Iews being offended, many of his Followers forsake him; and upon his Apostles Protestation of Fidelity, he prophesies that one of them should betray him. He cures the Son of
Chuza, Herod's Steward, when desperately ill of a Fever, on which he himself, who had before been an
Herodian, became his Follower, with all his House. The Miracle of the Centurion's
Servant, Simon's Wife's-Mother, and the
Paralytick, at
Capernaum; and that on Blind
Bartimaeus, at
Jericho. Going up to
Jerusalem, he cures one that was born Blind, curses the Fig-tree; the first time purges the Temple of Buyers and Sellers, and cures the infirm Man, at the Pool of
Bethesda. The Apostle next recites several of his Parables, that of the
wicked Judg, and
importunate Widow, the
cruel Servant, the
rich Miser, the
Pharisee and
Publican, and, more at large, that of the
Prodigal Son; which newly finished,
Chuza, who was an Acquaintant of
Gamaliel's being in Town against the Passover, comes to his House, brings his Friend the Centurion with him; where finding St.
John and the other Disciples, whom he had formerly seen in
Galilee, he desires a fuller account of the Mysteries of the
Christian Faith, and the Person of our Saviour. This the beloved Disciple agrees to give him. Whose Preparations for it conclude the
Fifth Book.
14.
SOme Shepherds
to the neighb'ring Towns disclos'd.] As probable a way of his being known as any.
18.
At once instructs and cures.] So says
Beda, Quoscunque in corpore salvabat, eos pariter & in anima reformabat, He
reform'd their
Souls as well as
heal'd their
Bodies.
20.
Till lengthening Shadows shew'd declining Day.] From
Virgils — Majoresque cadunt de montibus umbrae.
25.
And thus replies.] 'Tis a common Scheme of Speech both in the Evangelists and other holy Writers, to introduce Persons
replying or
answering, where there's at most only an
involv'd Question going before. So S.
Matth. 11.25.
Iesus answered and said, I thank thee O Father, &c. tho we read of no preceding
Question or
Compellation; an usual
Hebraism, as
Maldonate on the places, the Word
[...] signifying not only
answering a Question, but also
beginning or
continuing a Speech.
47.
We in an hundred different Troops divide.] St.
Luke 9.15.
They sat down by fifties
in a Company; an
hundred of which
fifties there are in
five thousand.
49.
By which what e're be please,
what e'er he please
he makes.] I don't think
changing Substance, to be so great a
Wonder as would shock my
Faith, had our Saviour ever declar'd he had actually done it in the
Blessed Sacrament; because we've not only an example of that Nature in Sacred Story, in
Moses's Rod, but, if I mistake not, Instances on't every day in that
Proteus-Matter. Had our Saviour therefore been
pleas'd to have chang'd the
Bread into real
corporeal Flesh, undoubtedly he might have done it, (as God, in the former Instance, chang'd
Wood into that Substance.) But still, as a great Man of our Church observes, here's the
Miracle, that after the
Change, the thing's still the same that ever 'twas. At which rate our Saviour might as well have persuaded the People here, that a
Miracle had been wrought, the
Loaves multiplied, and their
Hunger satisfied without giving 'em one
mouthful; alas, their gross
Senses were not to be believ'd, this being all Spiritual Food.
Ludolfus here, has a very odd
Allegory, Mysticè, says he,
per quintos Panes quinti libri Mosis intelliguntur, per duas Pisces Prophetae & Psalmi. By the
five Loaves are mystically understood the
five Books of
Moses, by the
two Fishes, the
Prophets and
Psalms.
61.
Bids us collect the Reliques of the Feast.] Grotius in loc. observes,
‘That this was more than
Moses did in the
Manna, or
Elias in the
Barrel of Meal.’ But
Heinsius,‘That our Lord did this, according to the
use of the Jews, whose Custom 'twas to reserve their Fragments for the Poor: whence that of Rabbi
Eleazar,[Page 175] soever eats without leaving any Fragments must not expect a Blessing.’ Tho indeed this was expresly forbidden in the
Manna, where nothing was to be left till the Morning, and all had enough for that Day. And it might be enjoined by
Elijah, tho not recorded; nor is it very much difference whether our Saviour
gave or
followed a good
Example.
63.
Twelve empty Baskets in the Vessel lay, Wherein we Fish
from place to place convey.] There are two different Words us'd for what we render
Baskets, [...], and
[...], the former in the Miracle of the five thousand, the latter of the four thousand. The
[...], were so famous among the Jews, that their Nation was distinguished by them, as
Grotius and others: so
Iuvenal,— Quorum Cophinus
Foenoque Supellex, whose
Basket and
Hay were all their Houshold-stuff, and —
Cophino Foeneque relicto. The Word being changed from
Greek to
Latin, and perhaps further, into our
English Coffin. These twelve Baskets then seem to be the proper Goods of the twelve Apostles, serving 'em either for the conveyance of Fish, or as a kind of
Sea Chests, to hold all their Necessaries. The
[...], Dr.
Hammond thinks, were a larger sort of
[...], since one of 'em was big enough to hold a Man, S.
Paul being let down from
Damascus, [...], in a
Basket, we render it,
Act. 9.26. our Word not noting a limited Capacity, but only the kind of the Vessel.
83.
A greater Army we,—Than join'd at Modin
the brave Maccabee.]
Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 12.
cap. 8. says, those who join'd
Matthias were no more at first than the Inhabitants of the small Village of
Modin, and even when his Son
Iudas came against the Army of
Antiochus, under
Gorgias and
Nicanor, consisting of forty thousand Foot and seven thousand Horse, he had no more than three thousand Men, and those raw and badly arm'd.
Cap. 11. of the same Book.
98.
A place remote, where oft he us'd to pray, Wall'd on the sides as Custom is.—] I take that passage in S.
Luke 6.12. where 'tis said our Lord continued all Night in
Prayer to God▪
[...], to relate to the Place even more immediately than the
Action, according to the Notion of
Drusius, Dr.
Hammond, Mr.
Mede, and other learned Men, who think this
[...], ought to be translated,
in the Proseucha, Prayer-house,
or Oratory
of God. The
Fashion of which
Oratories Mr.
Mede describes from
Epiphanius, after whom I have copied. His Conjecture he makes more probable by
Philo's▪
[...], the
Alexandrians cutting down the Trees of the Jewish
Proseucha's or
Oratories: and the same is probable from that Comparison of
David, I am like a green Olive-tree in the House of my God.
104.
Here stay'd alone till Night began to wear.] The
[...] or
fourth Watch of the Night, among the Jews, was undoubtedly
near day; but the Phrase
[...] is here us'd, S.
Matth. 14.23.
When the Evening was come he was there alone. 24.
But the Ship was tossed. 25.
And in the fourth Watch of the night, &c. Now the same word
[...] is used
v. 15.
When it was Evening. Dr.
Hammond thus reconciles these Places,
‘That the Word
[...], is taken in different Sences, sometimes for the
precise Evening or
Sun set, at others Synecdochically for the
whole Night, as
Morning for the
Day.’ So in
Moses, the Evening and the Morning were the first Day, a
natural Day of twenty four Hours. Thus, in the first place, 'tis to be taken for the
precise Evening or
Sun-set, in the latter for the
whole Night: to which might be added, (if any thing can be after Dr.
Hammond) that the second
[...] may be at a great distance from
[...], see
v. 23. "
When the Evening was come, our Saviour
was alone in the Mountain Praying; which must take up some time, as it did, we know, whole Nights together: then
v. 24.
The Ship was in the Sea, and not till 25.
In the fourth Watch of the night Iesus went unto them, &c.
111.
And now shrill Cocks
foretold th' Approach of Day.] Either some they had a
Ship board, or, if not so well
laid in, from the neighb'ring Shores, since it appears on comparing the Evangelists, that the
other Side, to which our Saviour ordered 'em to
row, was only cross a small
Arm or Creek of that
small Sea, compare St.
Matth. 14.22. with St.
Mark 6.45.
120.
Nor could two Glasses
more expect to live.] Some may object, I make the
[Page 176]Disciples better
Seamen than they really were, and introduce 'em talking more
Ship-shape, as the
Sailors call it; but the same Objection lies fuller against
Virgil, whose amphibious
Heroes are as good at
Sea as at
Land Service, being grown excellent
Seamen as soon as ever put a
Ship-board; whereas my Sailors were bred to it, probably from their very
Cradles: nay they might have
Glasses too: for we read of the
fourth Watch of the Night, and how should they know one
Watch from t'other, had they not Glasses to distinguish 'em, in the same manner with our modern
Navigators.
162.
The sounding
Beach.] I took the Epithet of
sounding, partly from
Homer's
[...], tho indeed he uses it of the
Sea, not the
Beach; partly from Observation, the
Sea or
Shore, which you please, making a great Noise when the Pebbles are
roll'd or
trail'd along by the Motion of the
Water, especially in a
Storm.
165.
O'er sweet Hermon.]
Hermon was East of
Iordan and the Sea of
Galilee, Deut. 4.47, 48.
They possessed their land (of
Sihon and
Og)
on this side Iordan (the
Wilderness side, where this Book must therefore be written)
toward the Sun-rising, from Aroer, which is by the Bank of the River Arnon, even unto Mount Sion, (70.
the Mount of Sihon)
which is Hermon.
180.
So when their way a Flight of
Locusts takes
From
Lubim's wild and
Chelonidian Lakes;
While
Mizraim's Sons their
sacred Ox implore,
And trembling see the Plague
wide hov'ring o'er, &c.] All Authors who write of
Africa, observe, that those Desarts produce vast Armies of these destructive
Creatures, a People there called the
[...], or
Locust-Eaters, taking their Names from making
Reprizals upon 'em, and devouring them, because they have left 'em nothing else to
eat. See the
Scholiast on
Dionysius, v. 559, 560.
Diodorus, Strabo, and several of the Antients, (as
Ludolfus since) and others quoted by
Bochart, Lib. 4.
Cap. 3. give us their Description and History; that learned Man deriving one of their
Arabian Names,
Alhabsan, from
Habyssinia, a part of
Afric, which they seldom fail to visit, being brought thither, by Winds, from those vast sandy Tracts of Ground that lie South and West, in which are the
Chelonidian Fenns,
Chelonides Paludes, in the Geographer, by a continual Stream discharging themselves into the
Niger. Now the same South or West Winds which brought them from the
Wilderness, might carry 'em on to
Egypt; Bochart being of Opinion, the
Egyptian Locusts came from this Country: tho I rather believe they took not so long a Journey, being born from the Happy
Arabia, East of
Egypt, and where enough of 'em are often found to supply all their
Neighbours, the
Arabians being but too well acquainted with them, and their Writers giving a more particular description of them than any others. It may not be unpleasant to instance but in one, because of his odd Easterly-way of Expression, who complains of their molesting 'em at their very
Tables; he is quoted by
Bochart, in his
Locusta, in these Words,
‘Said
Algesen the Son of
Aly, we were sitting at the Table, I and my Brother
Mahumed the Son of
Alchanaphia, and the Sons of my Uncle
Abdalla, and
Kethem, and
Alphidal, the Sons of
Alibas, and a
Locust [...]t upon the Table in the middle of us,
&c.’ However tho
Bochart's Conjecture mayn't here hold, because 'tis said 'twas a
[...], an
East-Wind that brought these Locusts, for which reason they must rather come from
Arabia which lies
East, than
Ethiopia which is
South from
Egypt; yet they may be, and are frequently carry'd thither from
Abyssinia, by those South and West Winds, which often bring 'em from the Cape, or the Desarts of
Mount Atlas. For that Expression,
The Plague wide hovering.] 'Tis agreeable to what Historians deliver of the vast flights of these
Locusts, which sometimes
obscure the Sun, and
darken large Tracts of Ground, two of their Names,
[...] and
[...], being deriv'd, by
Bochart, from such Roots as imply
Veiling and
Darkness; further affirming out of
Cadamastus, that they sometimes reach for
twelve Miles together. And
Surius says,
‘That even in
Poland, Anno 1541. a Cloud of 'em appear'd
two Miles in length, and hindred the
Light of the Sun from all that Tract of Ground, over which they flew.’
383.
So when the West-wind clears their Reedy Shore, &c.]
Exod. 10.19.
The Lord
[Page 177] turn'd a mighty strong West Wind, which took away the Locusts, and cast them into the Red Sea. I call it
Reedy Shore, because that Sea is stil'd in the
Hebrew, Iam Zuph, the
reedy, sedgy, or
flaggy Sea; from the Multitude of Flags and Weeds which grow
in it, as well as on its
Bank;
‘Tho never so many
ill Weeds there, says
Fuller after his way, as when the
Egyptians were drown'd in it.’
185.
Precipitating in th' Arabian Deep.] The
Red-Sea, of which see more
Lib. 6. is also called by
Dionysius and others,
[...], the
Arabian Gulf, (now
Mare de Mecca) from its washing the Shores of
Arabia. This is the usual end of those Creatures, as
Pl
[...]ny, S. Ierome, and others; I'll only instance in
Sigebert, even in our own Countrey, who tells us in his Chronicle.
‘That after a parcel of these
Tartarian Travellers had made a stragling Visit into
Europe, and put all
France under Contribution (or rather Military Execution) they were at last all carried away by a
Blast of
Wind, and drown'd in the
British Ocean, in such vast numbers, that being thrown up again on the Shores, their putrified Bodies infected the Air, and brought a terrible
Pestilence, which destroyed an
incredible number of Men.’
191.
Under a gentle Gale their Oars
they ply'd — The Wind veer'd round to West.] The Gale must be
gentle, otherwise they could not have us'd their
Oars. It must be to West, or somewhere in that
point, for their convenient and speedy Passage over to the East or North East side of the Lake, to
Chorazin and
Capernaum, whither our Saviour went after his
Landing, it being the Place of his usual Abode,
vid. St.
Iohn 6.24. Tho they might well be surpriz'd to find him there so soon in the Morning, knowing his
Disciples went away without him, it being at least fourteen or fifteen Miles from the
Mountain of Miracles, supposing it to be South of
Bethsaida, where 'tis generally plac'd, round to
Capernaum; the
Sea being, according to
Iosephus, fourteen or fifteen Miles long, and six or seven broad, and this Journey containing about half the Length, and all the Breadth of it, besides the Loss of Way by
Creeks and
Turnings. I say
Chorazin and
Capernaum, because they lie near together, being joined together by a Bridge, in
Fuller's Maps, like
Southwark and
London; both of which Places, according to our Saviour's Prophecy, now lie buried in
Dust and
Ruines; the Pilgrim, who saw 'em, telling us, that even
Capernaum it self is now nothing but three or four little
Fishing-Cabins near the Lake.
221.
For Angels Food they long.] It seems the Jews desired our Lord to give 'em
Manna, which they
tacitly beg, St.
Iohn 6.31. and more plainly
v. 34.
263. Joseph
the Carpenter
has oft work'd here.] I know the Word
[...], as well as
Faber in the Latin, has a larger signification than our English
Carpenter, and some of the Fathers were of Opinion, that
Ioseph was
Faber-Ferrarius, a
Blacksmith, as he's called in the
Hebrew Gospel of St.
Matthew; but the greater stream of Writers goes the other way, supposing him a
Carpenter: thus
Iustin-Martyr, who affirms that our Lord himself did make
Ploughs and
Yokes, and indeed he is called
[...], St.
Mark 6.3. and therefore, it may be presumed, actually wrought at his Father's Trade. And to the same purpose the famous Answer of the Christian to the
scoffing Heathen. As for
Ioseph's
working at Capernaum, I confess 'tis my own Addition, tho probable enough; for if he were a
Good Workman, as I know not why I may n't suppose him, he might be sent for from
Nazareth thither, not above some twelve Miles distant.
264.
His Mother Mary,
his Relations
near.] These Relations of our Lord, call'd his
Brethren in Holy-Writ, according to the Jewish way of speech, seem to be no more but his
Cousin-Germans, or Sons of his
Mother's Sister; for she that's called the Mother of
Iames and
Ioses, St.
Mark 15.
ult. and 16.1. is stiled
Mary the Wife of
Cleophas and
Iesus's Mother's Sister, St.
Iohn 19.25. For which reasons there's no need of taking the famous
[...], in that same sence with
Helvidius and his Followers: not but that I think full as bad Arguments are made use of, even by some of the Fathers, and by
Walker, and other Moderns, to prove the
perpetual Virginity. To instance in that
Ezek. 44.2.
This Gate shall be shut, it shall not be opened, &c. tho they might as well have prov'd it from
Gideon's Fleece, or the
Bush in
Horeb, both of which
Vida makes Types of the Blessed Virgin,
Haec Virgo est rubus ille, &c. and it's a wonder none of her zealous
Idolizers ha'nt all this while found out that
[Page 178] Text in the following
Ezek. 46.3. to enforce her
Adoration, The People of the land shall worship at the door of this Gate before the Lord; the same
East-Gate, as appears on comparing the places. This, I say, might, in my judgment, be as
properly and
decently urg'd for her
worship, as the other for the purpose to which 'tis brought. The best on't is, this
Matter of Fact can be no Article of Faith, either of one side or t'other, since nothing's said on't in Scripture. For which reason it should seem 'twas only a piece of
Monkish Zeal that made
Helvidius's mistaken Opinion a
downright Heresie: an Extremity those
ill natur'd Hermits were driven upon out of an abundant Caution for their
darling Doctrine of
Abstinence in those matters, in which many of 'em seem more than
half-Gnosticks, or
Priscillianists, if not akin to those mad Hereticks, the
Valesii and
Severiani, of whom
Eusebius, Eccl. Hist. lib. 4.
cap. 27. and
Epiphanius, Heres. 58.
287.
An hidden secret Sence my Words imply.] S
Iohn 6.63.
It is the Spirit that quickneth, the Words that I speak unto you they are Spirit, &c.
289.
Nor this can their false Prejudice prevent.] It seems plain, that the Jews understood our Saviour's Words,
I am the Bread of life, in a gross, carnal, literal Sence,
[...]ounding to
Transubstantiation; which Mistake our Saviour endeavours to rectifie, but they continued obstinate, and would not give him leave to understand his own Words.
307.
I know the Wretch who will his Lord betray.] v. 64.
Iesus knew from the beginning who should betray him. This being a wonderful Instance of his
Humiliation and
Submission to the
Divine Will, that in obedience unto it, he chose such a Person for one of his Family, as he knew from the very first wou'd prove a Traitor.
310.
Soon will he with base Slanders me accuse,— Soon will the Fiend, &c.] I take the Word
[...] here,
one of you, namely
Iudas, is a Devil, in the largest sence, as 'tis used in the Sacred Writings, answerable to the Hebrew,
[...], which signifies, as Dr.
Hammond, and
Grotius, among other things, an
Adversary in Foro, a Delator, an Informer, an Accuser, especially a false Accuser; so here,
[...], says one, is as much as
qui deferet me apud Principes, One that will
accuse me to the Elders. But I understand it in a yet
stronger Sence. He is a Devil, that is, our Saviour saw he was already given up to the Power of the
Evil Spirit, who would, at the
last Supper, enter into him, tempting him to betray his Master; and indeed, without some such Diabolical Instigator, 'tis hard to suppose any thing humane could be capable of such a piece of
Villany.
315.
What in Thought — I scarce could track, each mighty Wonder
wrought.] Agreeable to St.
Iohn's Hyperbole, St.
Iohn 21.25.
And many other things did Iesus, which if they should be written every one, I suppose the World would not be able to contain the Books that should be written.
337.
A rich and powerful Lord, Chuza
his Name.] Lightfoot, Walker, and others, think that the
Nobleman, St.
Iohn 4.46. whose Son was sick at
Capernaum, was no other than that
Chuza the Husband of
Ioanna, who ministred to our Saviour and his Apostles, St.
Luke 8.3. which Opinion I follow, for reasons, which will be plain in
Lib. vi.
370.
He saw, and lov'd, and won her for his Bride.] The Courtship, I confess, should, in decency, have taken up more time; but that I've greater Business on my hands, and must therefore omit that Formality.
391.
That through the Galilean
Coasts,— Our Lord was seen returning.] St.
Iohn 4.43.
After two days, he departed thence, (from the Coasts of
Samaria)
and went into Galilee.
398.
When near small Jiphthael
's Streams, our Lord he'd
[...]ound.] A Brook of that name in
Galilee, the same, I think, with
Shihor-Libanus.
453.
To bridle hot Capernaum
's Youth.] The
Centurion being fixed in this place, there seems little doubt, but that 'twas a
Station of the
Romans, of whom there was need enough in that factious Country of
Galilee, whereof
Capernaum was one of the most considerable Places, if not the
Metropolis.
472.
Near where Callirrhoe
's Streams, &c.]
Iosephus describes these
Waters, both in his
Antiq. lib. 8.
cap. 17. and in
Bell. Iud. lib. 7.
cap. 25. He says,
‘They arise about
[Page 179]Machaerus, from two Springs of contrary Natures, one hot and sweet, the other cold and bitter; which meeting together, have many excellent Virtues, giving Help, both by drinking and bathing, for several Diseases:’ tho
Herod the Great try'd 'em in vain, by the Advice of his Physicians, they being like to kill instead of curing him. These Waters are so plentiful, that they not only run off, but make a fair Current, or
River, on whose Banks, stood the antient City
Lasha, afterwards
Callirrhoe, whence the Baths themselves are named, being stiled by
Iosephus, the Baths of
Callirhoe, as our
Tunbridge-Waters take their Name from the Town, tho 'tis some
Miles distant from them.
488.
With ill directed Prayers, devoutly made.] From
Cowley's,
With good and pious Prayers directed ill.
490.
Vows he'd a Cock.] A noted Sacrifice to
Aesculapius; I suppose, because while a
Mortal Quack, the Good Women us'd to present him with a
Pullet or
Cockrill, now and then for a
Fee.
492.
But the poor Marble Idol, &c.]
Aesculapius his first Seat was at
Epidaurus, thence, in a great Plague, his Godship was sent for to
Rome, or the
Devil in his stead, for
Ovid says, a great Serpent appear'd in the Ship that was sent to fetch him thither. But above all their foolish Gods, I wonder what good Wife first deified the Son of this
Aesculapius, I mean
Machaon, who, it seems, got a Lift among the Stars for nothing less than inventing the most
excellent Art of Toothdrawing.
513. Jairus
for him and other Friends implore.] St.
Luke 7. the Centurion sent the Elders of the Jews; the
Rulers of their Synagogues were chosen out of these Elders; one of these Rulers was
Iairus, with whom undoubtedly the Centurion was
intimate, since he himself had built the Jews a
Synagogue.
565.
Or at the lovely Balsom Gardens
nigh.] For which the
Iews quarrelled with the
Romans, vid.
Ioseph.
584.
Soon did th' Old Man the joyful Tidings know.] In the History thus,
Be of good comfort, for behold he calls thee.
597.
A thick and churlish Skin.] I suppose it a sort of a
Catarract.
608.
Nor ever saw, till then, the chearful Light.] He was
born Blind, and therefore his Cure such a Miracle, as
Grotius observes, as was unanswerable, after all the Cavils of the Jews.
625.
Whence them he self-condemn'd and blushing sent.] St.
Iohn 8.9.
being convicted by their own Conscience they went out, &c.
629.
'Twas at the famous Pool, well known to all— Jerusalem.] 'Tis hardly to be supposed so remarkable a thing could be unknown to any about
Ierusalem, any more than that St.
Iohn, who was an
Eye-witness of all, would invent such a Story, had it not been true; especially when the
Circumstance related not to the Honour of his
Master: our
Lightfoot, I think, gives the most probable Reason for the Silence of the
Iewish Writers in this matter; namely,
‘That the wonderful Virtue of these Waters, might be reckon'd as a sign of the
Messiah's Coming;’Miracles being expected as a Token of his
Reign, for which Reason, he thinks, the
Rabbies never mention it.
635.
You know from Heav'n some courteous Angel brings.] That 'twas a real
Angel, not the
Priest's Boy, which wrought these Miracles,
Grotius brings these following Arguments,
‘1. 'Twas done at a certain
set time. 2.
All Diseases were
cured ▪ 3. The Waters were first to be
moved, whereas in
natural Cures they must be
calm.’ As for the first and last of these Arguments, the odd
Hypothesis which a very excellent Person
stumbled upon, in relation to this matter, absolutely precludes them; but the second, I think, is unanswerable; he endeavours indeed to avoid it, explaining
all Diseases by
some, the Word
whatsoever there denoting, as he thinks, a
limited Universality, referring to the Diseases after-mentioned, the
Blind, Halt, Wither'd, &c. But neither will this do, for tho there may be a kind of a Virtue, in the
Remedies he mentions, against
Lameness, I believe 'tis a new discovery that they're good against
Blindness too.
668.
Nor does he old Traditions
blame, but where, &c.] He bids his Disciples,
[Page 180]Whatever the Pharisees commanded, that to observe and do; that is, undoubtedly, in Cases
indifferent, since he was very severe against 'em, as in the business of
Corban, where they made God's
Word of none effect by their own
Traditions.
673.
And a good Life, true Faith's unfailing Test.] From that of our Saviour,
Ye are my Friends, if ye do whatever I command you.
677.
Now in some lively Parable— As antient Seers us'd.] Those who would know the difference between the
[...] and
[...] of the Antients, wherein consisted all their
Wisdom; and the parts of the
[...], the
[...] and
[...], may consult
Grotius on St.
Matt. 13. These Parables, Apologues. Similitudes, or Fables, were much used by the Eastern Nations, especially the
Syrians, and those of
Palestine; who, as St.
Ierome observes, seem to have a particular
Genius for them.
694.
Neither on Honour
he, or Conscience
stood.] The same with,
He feared not God, nor regarded Man.
750.
Ten thousand Talents to his Servant lent.] Which, unless I'm out in my Calculation, supposing the Talent but Silver, is, three Millions seven hundred and fifty Thousand Pound.
843.
Touch not my Holy Robes.] His
Fringes and
Phylacteries, and some wore a huge
Flapping Hat besides.
855.
Which almost equal makes thy time and mine.] The Jews fasted
Mondays and
Thursdays; from a Tradition among them, as
Drusius has it, that
Moses went up to Mount
Sinai on a
Monday, and came down on a
Thursday.
905.
Not so the Younger, who profuse and vain.]
Grotius justly observes, that among all our Saviour's Parables, this seems to be the most excellent, adorn'd with the finest Colours, and full of the liveliest Passions,
‘
appositum, says he,
in Iuniore ponitur Exemplum depravati Ingenii, Youth having generally less
Wisdom and more
Passion than other Ages.’
Ibid.
Not so the Younger, who profuse and vain.] By
Profuse I would express the
[...], living prodigally, lewdly, vainly, or
naughtily, nequiter, which
Grotius thinks exactly hits the
Greek [...], after which,
v. 14. 'tis said,
He began to be in Want, [...], which, methinks, from the notation of the Word, should be translated to
run behind hand, or
run out, as we usually say.
1004.
One only who more Kindness had profess'd.] I confess, I thought this might have been some good Substantial
Citizen, of his former
Acquaintance; but
Ludolsus, on those Words
Civi se adjunxit, (
[...], was a sort of a
Hanger on) tells us,
‘by this Citizen was meant the
Devil, the Inhabitant of the Kingdom of Darkness, and the Shadow of Death.’
1008.
And sends him to the Fields, his Swine to feed.] Quo nullum vilius Ministerium, says
Bochart de Porcis. Who also tells us, out of
Donatus, that there were three sorts of
Pastors among the Antients,
Bubulci, our
Cowherds, from whence the
Bucolies, now the name for all
Pastoral; the
Opiliones, our proper
Shepherds, the chiefest Subjects of our
English Pastoral; tho I think least of the
Greek; the
Caprarii, or
Goatherds, famous with the
Grecians. But of
Swinherds there's no mention, either in
Theocritus or
Virgil; tho what's greater, Grandsire
Homer has made
Eumaeus immor▪ who was
Swinherd to
Ulysses, vid.
Odyss. lib. 22.
1111.
On Acorns they or Wildings.] There's much dispute what's meant by these
[...], which we render
Husks, the Latin
Siliquas. Some think 'em the Shells or Husks of Beans, Pease, or such Pulse, which pleases not
Bochart, because he says, out of
Theophrastus, those are not called
[...], but
[...]. Others make them the Fruit of the
Caroub, or
Wild Fig-tree. But leaving the Learned to agree among themselves, I take a new way of my own, feeding 'em with
Acorns and
Crabs, as probable in it self as either of the other.
1061.
A mark of Honour, he no more a Slave.] A
Ring was a mark of
Liberty and
Ingenuity with the
Romans, and
Wealth and
Honour in the
Eastern Nations, vid.
Gen. 41.42. and St.
Iames 2.2.
1062.
Then bids a noble Feast, that Night provide.] The
[...], the
fatted Calf, may be put, in the
[...] of this Parable, for all sorts of
Dainties, in
[Page 181] the
[...],
Maldonat says, all Interpreters agree that our
Saviour is thereby intended.
1067.
And Seraphs
sing to David's
Royal Lyre.] David's Psalms were sung in the Temple, where the Angels were present.
1070.
The Sober Glass, with sparkling Gaza
crown'd.] We are not to suppose they made a
Dry-Feast; but that when they had
Musick and
Dancing, they had a Glass of
Wine, too; which sure was
innocent, if a
sober one: as honest
Theognis says bluntly,
[...]
[...].
1071.
Grateful to God and Man.] To God in Sacrifices,
Iudg. 9.13. and
Num. 28.14.
1075.
He Lights did see.] Coming from work, it must be now the Evening, and Lights in the House, tho, I suppose, not like our
Illuminations.
Ibid.
And Songs and Musick heard] We read,
Musick and Dancing, in the Original,
[...].
Camero, exultantem Coetum, or
concinentis Coetus Carmina.
1108.
Whom given for dead.] Those are called
[...],
dead, in the Holy Scriptures, who are lost in Vice, or
dead in Trespasses and Sins. So
Philo defines the Death of the Soul, the Destruction of Vertue; and
Pythagoras, as
Hammond on the Place, was wont to erect
Cenotaphs, or
empty Tombs, for those that left him.
1136.
We from the hardned Crowd some Truths must hide.] Iesus spake in Parables for the Hardness of their Hearts. vid.
Hammond on St.
Matt. 8.
Not. b.
THE ARGUMENT OF THE Sixth BOOK.
ST. John, in a Pindarique Ode, asserts the Divinity and Eternity of our Saviour, as be has done in his Gospel and Epistles; describing the
Trinity in the greatest part of the three first Stanza's; the
Creation of the World by the
Son in the fourth; the
Fall and
Restitution in the fifth and sixth; Proving our Saviour's
Existence before his
Birth, by his appearing to, and conversing with, the Patriarchs in
humane Form, in the seventh; and like an
Angel with the
Israelites in the eighth; further, in the ninth, proving him to be
God by
Isaiah's Vision and Prophecy; and that he, some way or other, enlightens all Men, in the tenth; as he is the
Divine Word, and
Eternal Essential Reason.
The Centurion appears surpriz'd at his Discourse, thinking he had been deeply read in the
Platonic Philosophy, the
Sibyls, &c. and wondring to find so much
Learning among the
Jews, whereas they were represented, both by
Grecian and
Roman Historians, as a
[Page 182] mean and ignorant People.
Gamaliel sets him right, and tells him, that tho 'twas true, what the Disciples knew, was miraculous; yet the
Jews, not only had all parts of
Philosophy amongst them, but that they were also the first
Learned Men in the World, and both the
Grecian and
Roman Antiquities originally came from them. Of which the
Roman appearing very diffident,
Gamaliel instances more particularly, and proves the
Heathens had their very
Gods, their
History and
Poetry, and other
Learning from the
Eastern Nations, as they from the
Jews; beginning his Discourse on that Subject with a Disquisition concerning the first
Rise of Idolatry, and ending it with Praises of the Antient
Poetry, which
Linus and
Orpheus first brought from
Phoenicia into
Greece; adding, that even as far down as their own
Ovid, their Poets borrowed their
Matter from the
Hebrew Prophecies and Histories. The
Centurion owns himself convinc'd with the Reasonableness of his
Assertions, and Clearness of his
Evidence, only thinks he is too severe against all the
World besides his own
Nation, on the account of their
Image-Worship; which, tho himself had left, he had yet more
Charity for those that us'd it, pleading, the
very Images were not worship'd, but the
supreme God by them, and urging all the common Shifts, made use of on that Topick. All which
Gamaliel answers, and closes his Argument with the
second Command, wheren all such Worship was expresly, and unanswerably condemn'd. The
Roman rejoins, that it's not fair to bring
Scripture against them, when they themselves wo'nt abide by it, as the
perfect and only Rule of
Faith and
Life, the
Pharisees not only equalling their
Traditions with it, but exalting 'em against it. To this
Gamaliel replies, He'll dispute no further on that Head, but if they desired to hear what could be said in defence of Traditions, he had a Pupil eager enough for 'em, and learn'd above his Age, and, if twere possible to be done, able to defend them, and whom he'd call in for that Purpose. On their agreeing to his Proposal, and St.
James's undertaking to manage the Dispute,
Paul of
Tarsus enters, warmly urging the Common Arguments for
Tradition and
Infallibility, against the Scriptures, and Iudgment of Discretion or Private Reason, which St.
James answers, and withal prophesies, that he himself shall become as
strenuous a Defender, as now he was a forward
Opposer of the
Christian Faith. After he has left the Room in a Rage,
Chuza, being pleas'd with the Discourses he has already heard, and finding some of the
Sadducces Opinions and Arguments, which he could not yet well answer, desires Liberty to propose them, in order to his intire satisfaction in those Matters: and, Leave obtain'd, produces their received Tenets and Arguments against
immaterial Substances, the
Resurrection, and future
Punishments and
Rewards; to which
Joseph of
Arimathea and
Gamaliel return him satisfactory Answers. After which St.
Peter subjoins other Proofs, taken from our Saviour's Miracles and Discourses, and that they had not only heard him assert there were
Evil Spirits, but had seen him cast them out; concluding with the Parable of
Dives and
Lazarus. Which ended, the Company breaks up, and the three Disciples return to our Saviour.
1.
LO! Th' Eternal Word
I sing, &c.] I chose
Pindaric here, being most suitable to the
Loftiness of the Subject: And for my
Excuse in using it, desire no better than Mr.
Cowley's
Example. For the
Matter of the
Ode, it includes, for the main, little more than what's
express'd or
hinted in the
First Chap. and other places of St.
Iohn's Gospel.
5.
Rise my Eagle-Soul!
Arise.] That
Epithet may be more proper to St.
Iohn, because he's generally thought represented by the
Eagle, among the four living Creatures in the
Revelation; which is accordingly pictur'd near him.
18.
No mean Succession
his Duration
knows.] I am not ignorant that our famous
Parker, and the Men of
New Notions, are generally of another mind. But this has not only been the Opinion of all
Antiquity, who thought
Succession disagreeable to the
Nature of God, but of the best and most Learned of the Moderns in our own Nation. See Bishop of
Worcester's Sermon on the
Mysteries of the
Christian Faith; Mr.
Bently, and others; and among Poets, Mr.
Cowley,
Nothing is there to come, and nothing past,
But an
Eternal Now does always last.
23.
Whatever was,
was God, e'er Time
or Place.] From
Vida's:
Qui
[...]quid erat Deus illud erat.
27.
One, undissolv'd.] The
nearest word I could find to
undivide.
30.
Not to be argu'd,
but believ'd.] As to the
Modus, I mean, the
Manner of the
Eternal Generation; as I explain it in the following Verse,—
ineffable the way, &c.
39. —
more intimately one With his great Father,
than the Light
and Sun.] This usually is given as an
Illustration of the Trinity, and particularly the Procession of the
Son from the
Father; tho it must come
short, or else it would not be a
Similitude, but the same thing. All that is pretended to be proved by such Instances as these, being that such things are no
Contradiction in
Nature.
43.
There is no after
or before.] From that in the
Athanasian Creed. In this Trinity none is
before or
after an other; that is,
all the
Divine Persons were
coexistent from all Eternity, and do now
equally partake of the
Divine Essence and
Perfections.
46.
No room for one short Moment,
or bold Thought
between.] The
Arrians, who had much more to say for their Heresie than their modern Kindred, did grant, in some of their
Confessions of
Faith, that the Son was from all Eternity by such
[Page 221] an
Emanation from the Father, as that whereby the
Light proceeds from the
Sun, but yet contended for a
Moments difference between their
Existence; the
Son receiving his, as they think, from the
Father; whereby they unavoidably fell into the same Absurdity which other Pretenders to Reason since have done: That I mean of a
made God, or a
subordinate Supreme. To which, if they can, let 'em find one that's
equal in the whole
Athanasian Creed.
47.
The Father lov'd the Son, &c.] Thus some endeavour to
solve, or rather
illustrate the Doctrine of the Divine Processions.
54.
Three more
than Names,
the Father, Spirit, and Son.] 'Twas the Heresie of
Sabellius, that the three Persons in the Trinity were only
three Names for
one Person, as well as
one Essence. Which some have charged on Dr.
Cudworth, tho, I think, with more
ill Nature than
Iustice. Nor seems there need of many Arguments to con
[...]ute it.
Names can't
act. Names are not
distinguish'd by
Personal Pronouns; one
Name can't
send or
satisfie, or
attest another: But there are in the
Divine Essence different Agents, different
Actions being attributed unto it, and those who perform 'em are distinguish'd by different Personal
Pronouns in the Sacred Scripture. Of the
Father and
Son there's no doubt: Of the Holy
Spirit 'tis said,
He shall teach you all things. The Father is said to
send, the Son to be
sent, the Holy Spirit to
witness. Therefore they are more than
Names, and I think
Persons is the
plainest Word we have whereby to express them.
57. —
one self-conscious Mind.] With all
Submission and
Respect to that Reverend Person, who, if I mistake not his meaning, asserts
three distinct Minds in the
undivided Trinity, I must acknowledg I can't be of his Opinion for those short Reasons; if three
holy Minds, then
three Holy Ghosts: But says the Creed,
One Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts. Again, if
three Minds, then I see not how to avoid
three individual Essences, as much as of
three Men: Therefore not
one individual Essence, tho this all Catholick Christians acknowledg.
60.
This by the Spirit
did the Son.] Gen. 1. The
Spirit of
God moved upon the Face of the Waters: Which could not be a
Wind, the
Earth not being yet made to send out any
Exhalation, or so much as any
Air to be mov'd, without one of which,
Wind could not be produced.
62.
As was resolv'd i'th' Consult
of the great Three-One.] That our Church thinks all the Trinity
consulted or
agreed together in the
Creation of the World, and understands that Expression,
Gen. 1.26.
Let us make man; in that Sense, appears, I think, plain enough from her ordering that Chapter to be read on
Trinity-Sunday.
71.
Those fair Idea's
be express'd, &c.] According to that Notion so much talk'd of by some, of an
Ideal World; tho thus much is certain, that the
infinite Mind, had before
all Time, and therefore from
Eternity, fore-seen and
decreed, what were then only
possible Essences, should be
in Time reduced into Existence or actual Being.
78.
With Luna
's Silver-Waves,
&c.] Alluding to the new
Notion of Light; that 'tis perform'd by repeated
Undulations.
82.
The Angels
next he made.] So in
Coloss. 16.
By him were all things created in Heaven and Earth, Thrones, Dominions, Principalities, Powers: And in the Old Testament,
‘The
Morning-Stars sang together, and all the Sons of God shouted for Joy, when the
Son, the eternal, essential
Wisdom of God, as the Fathers interpret it, laid the Foundation of the Earth;’ and if he
made the
Angels, he could not be himself an
Angel in a
proper Sense, tho he's call'd by
Accommodation or
Comparison, the
Angel of the
Covenant; and by
Iacob the Angel that preserv'd him from all Evil. Of which see more below.
92.
Falling from thence, some Sun
or Planet
grows.] Alluding to
Galileo's Notion, "That every Globe of the Universe was created at a
distance from the
Place wherein it was to
move, and thence let fall to the place of its
designed Residence.
94.
First,
Matter wills, then
Form to
Matter lends;
First different Somethings
makes, &c.] Matter, the
Heaven and the
Earth,
[Page 222] Gen. 1.1. which must relate to the
Matter of them only, the whole being at first
[...] and
[...],
inform and
void, till 'twas in three
Revolutions of the
first created Light, and three more of the
Sun, reduced into that beautiful and lovely
Order, which denominates it a
World; all the
jarring Elements being separated and disposed into their
proper Places.
98.
And all around was Light, &c.]
Gen. 1.3.
God said let there be light, and there was light; immediatly after the
Spirit's moving upon the
Face of the
Waters.
106.
By God,
who had the Pow'r
alone.] This
certainly held then, whatever some may think it does
since.
115.
If any asks, can satisfie—His Wrath.] This
Thought has been
labour'd at by some of the greatest Genius's the World has e'er produced,
Milton, Dryden, and others, after whom I should scarce have dared to attempt it, had it not been almost
necessary to the
Subject.
131.
Nor like an Angel's,
only form'd of Air.] Twas the Opinion of some wild Hereticks in former Ages, that our Saviour's Blessed Body was only
fantastical not
real; whom 'tis not worth the while to
confute.
150.
And once in Royal Robes array'd,—At sacred Salem
slay'd.] Many Learned Men have been of Opinion that
Melchizedeck was our Saviour, who, as well might appear
like a Man as an
Angel; and as well
stay some time as
just appear. They think that 'tis a harsh Interpretation of
[...],
without Father without Mother: to say, that it only meant his
Father and
Mother were not
known, or not
recorded, especially considering what follows, that he had neither
beginning of
Days nor
end of
Life; for further Christ is said in the Psalmist to be
Sacerdos in aeternum, a Priest for
ever, after the Order of
Melchisedeck: Whence it should seem that he himself was a Priest for
ever, eternal, and therefore no other than the Son of God; as it seems implyed in the Apostle's Words, of whom 'tis witnessed that he liveth,
Heb. 7.8. made after the Power of an
endless Life, v. 18. as in the
third, without
Descent, [...]. (Who shall declare his Generation?) And, he abideth a Priest continually. And when that's objected, made
like to the Son of God, therefore not the same; they answer, that he may be the
same with him, tho said to be
like him, and produce that Instance where Christ is said to be
[...],
Philip. 2.
Made in the likeness of men: and yet more plainly and unexceptionably,
Revel. 1.13.
One like unto the Son of man: Whom yet all here grant to be Christ. Other strong Probabilities might be added, but these I think are sufficient to defend my making use of that
Opinion.
157.
He, with two menial Angels,
once a Guest.] Gen. 18.1.
The Lord
appeared to him; as
Cap. 17.
The Lord
appeared to Abraham,
and said, I am the Almighty God; which could not be an
Angel, could not be the
Father, must be the
Son. v. 22.
God went up
from Abraham; therefore must have taken a
bodily Shape, which the
Father ne'er did. And in the following
Chap. when the
two Men, or
two Angels, went to destroy
Sodom, they tell
Lot, The Lord had sent them to destroy it; that
Lord whom they left talking with
Abraham: And that Passage,
‘The
Lord rained Fire and Brimstone on
Sodom and
Gomorrha from the
Lord out of Heaven;’ the very
Arrians understood of the
Father and the
Son; as we find in some of their Confessions of Faith in
Eusebius.
161.
Then Abraham
saw his Day,
and did rejoyce.] A
not improbable Sense of our Saviour's Words,
Iohn 8.56.
164.
'Twas he who did the wandring Jacob
guide, — 'Twas he whom met by Jabbok
's side, &c.] That the Angel who
deliver'd Jacob
from all Evil, and whom he prayed to bless his
Grand-Children, was the
uncreated Angel, our Blessed Saviour, has been the Sense of
Antiquity, as
Petavius observes, tho he seems not willing to believe it, lest the Church of
Rome should thereby lose one main Argument for
worshipping Angels. But without him we are sure
he was God: For
Gen. 48.15.
The God
of Abraham
and Isaac
which fed him all his Life long, is call'd,
v. 16. the
Angel that redeem'd him,
&c. tho no doubt but 'twas the same who
redeem'd and
fed him. Again,
Exod. 3.2.
The Angel of the Lord appeared in a flame of fire out of the midst of the Bush: But
v. 4.
God called to him out of the midst of the
[Page 223] Bush: And
v. 6.
I am the God of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob. The same also who wrestled with
Iacob at
Peniel, Gen. 32. who tho call'd a
Man, v. 24. because appearing in the
Form of
Man, yet was really
God, v. 28.
As a Prince hast thou power with God: And so it seems
Iacob himself thought; for he call'd the Place
Peniel; for, says he, I have seen
God face to face.
175.
What Angel else those Titles
durst have claim'd?—
In every sacred Page Adonai
nam'd.] 'Tis not proper to make a
Iew pronounce the Name
Iehova, which was, I suppose, long before this esteemed
unutterable, for which was used
Adonai or
Elohim. Now that the
Angel which went before
Israel, which appeared often to the
Patriarchs, was call'd
Iehova, is plain in twenty Instances: See
Exod. 23.20.
Behold I will send an Angel before thee: And 21.
My Name is in him: Now the
Name by which God revealed himself to
Moses and the Children of
Israel, when he brought them out of
Egypt, was
Iehova: Exod. 6.3.
By my Name Jehova
was I not called: And say to the Children of
Israel, I am hath sent me unto thee. But God will not give his
Glory, Isai. 42.8. His
incommunicable Attributes, and
essential Glory to any other
Being: Therefore whoever has this
Glory, must be
God; and this
God the
Son, whom the
Iews tempted in the
Wilderness, as the Apostle says, 1
Cor. 10.9. and of whom all the
Fathers interpret it: Nay, the very
Iews themselves do the same, as I find in the Notes on
Grotius de Verit. Relig. Christian. p. 368. Out of
Moses Ben Nachmen, as quoted by
Masius; Iste Angelus, &c.‘That
Angel, if we might speak the very Truth, is
the Angel the Redeemer, of whom it is written, my
Name is in him. The
Angel who said to
Iacob, I am the
God of Bethel: He of whom 'tis said, God called to
Moses out of the midst of the
Bush. He's called an Angel, because he governs the
World: For 'tis writ,
Iehova brought us out of
Egypt. And again, he sent his
Angel, and brought us out of
Egypt. Again it is written, The Angel of his
Presence (of his
Face) saved them, to wit, that Angel who is the
Presence or
Face of
God; and of whom 'tis said, My
Face or
Presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee
rest. Lastly, that Angel of whom the Prophet, The Lord whom you seek, shall suddenly come to his
Temple; the
Angel of the
Covenant whom you desire. Again, The
Face or
Presence of
God signifies
God, as all Interpreters agree; but none can understand this, unless he's acquainted with the
Mysteries of the
Law.’
177.
Royal Isaia
him.] He's generally reckon'd of
Noble, or
Royal Off-Spring. The Glory he saw in the Temple when the Seraphim cry'd
Holy, Holy, Holy, Isai. 6. was the
Glory of our Blessed Saviour: For so says this Evangelist in his Life,
Iohn 12.41.
These things said Isaia,
when he saw his Glory and spake of him.
190.
The lovely Boy, in whose auspicious Face.] This is borrow'd from Mr.
Dryden's Translation of
Virgil's
Sicelides Musae.
207.
Their Reason
is a Spark of his celestial Fire.] God the
Son, who made
Man, and breathed into him the
Breath of
Life, gave him also
Soul and
Reason, forming him in this, as well as
Piety, after his own Image, who is the eternal
[...], or first
Essential Reason.
251.
And only to the chosen Jews
reveal'd.] Vid. Ioseph's Speech, in
Lib. VIII.
262.
For you, Sir, I perceive, have Plato
read] As the Heathen said of St.
Iohn, when he read the beginning of his
Gospel.
275.
Who borrow all you think of us you know, — From Fabling Greece
and falser Manetho.] See this prov'd at large by
Iosephus against
Appion.
295.
Their ancient mighty Jäo
was the same, &c.] This
Iäo, or as St.
Ierom, Iaho, was very famous among the most ancient of the
Heathens: Him the Devils themselves were forc'd to acknowledg to be the true
Supreme God. So the Oracle of
Apollo Clarius, [...]. He was the same with
Iehova, and as well as
Iove, deflected from it. That this was the God of the
Iews, we learn from
Diodorus, who speaks as much of 'em as most of the
Heathen Writers.‘
Moses, says he, inscrib'd his Laws to the God
Iäo: And
Sanchoniathon tells us, he received much of his History from the
Priest of the God
Iäo, by which Name, as
Irenaeus tells us, the
Gnostics, who affected
Antiquity, were us'd to call
God.’
298.
And him to whom you did a Temple rear,—Was only the Phenician
Thunderer ▪]
[Page 224] The
Saxon Thor, and
Scythian Taramis are concluded by learned Men to be the
same, both signifying
Iupiter the
Thunderer; the Name of the latter, as
Bochart thinks, deriv'd from a Root, which both in the
British and
Phenician Language signifies to
thunder. And to the same God did
Augustus erect a
Temple, I suppose after some great
Thunder, that probably which
Horace alludes to, in his
Coelo tonantem credidimus Iovem.
302.
Now
Hammon him from ancient
Cham you call,
Now Belus
name him from our injur'd Baal.] There can't be a more natural or easie Derivation of
Iupiter Hammon, than from
Cham or
Ham as we write it. And that
Belus is the same with
Baal, and
Baal with
Iupiter, and yet a true name of God,
Hos. 2.16. I think all learned men are agreed. See more below, where also of
Belisama, Astarte, Isis, &c.
312. Lucina
aid;— Old. Berecynthia
Mother of the Gods, &c.]
Lucina is the same with the
Moon. Berecynthia seems a compound from "
Hgn which is either
Venus or
Iuno, and
Cynthia the
Moon, both the same with
Rhea, so call'd from
[...],
fluo, from an obvious reason.
Berecynthia was
Mother of the Gods, So
Isis, Cybele, Rhea.
322.
All your three hundred Joves.] A fair Company of them, for so many
Varro reckons, tho most of them different Names for the same
Person, nay often only
Fable at the bottom.
354.
Of some departed
Father, Friend or
Lord
They first an Image made, and then ador'd.] This has been look'd upon both by Antients and Moderns as the first rise of Idolatry, generally thought to have been begun by the Worshippers of
Belus, though this the
Egyptians were probably guilty of as soon as any others, because they had not only the Images of their Relations and Friends, but their very
Bodies, as they have to this day preserv'd amongst them; and when they are reduced to straits did really often get help from 'em, by pawning their
Father or
Grandfather to the
rich; whom they thought it a great piece of
Impiety not to
redeem again as soon as able.
359.
And Seas, as Luna
bids 'em, ebb
and flow.] I'm not concernd, whether 'tis the
Moon's Influence, the Motion of the Earth, or whatever other Cause, to which the
Flux and
Reflux of the Seas are owing; 'tis enough that what I assign has been
believ'd as most probable by Antiquity, which Mr.
Cowley follows in his "
Undisturb'd by Moons, &c.
362.
Or mighty Mazzaroth.] I confess I can give no better Reason for calling him
mighty, than because he has a very
hard Name: But what's the true meaning on't, after all the Guesses of the Critic, perhaps he only knows who calls all the
Stars by their
Names, however
Gamaliel might then know what it was.
367.
Which some thought living,
for they saw 'em move.] They believ'd 'em
intelligent Beings, says Mr.
Bently out of
More Nevochim; and the same appears from
Plato, Diodorus, especially
Eusebius, Demonstr. Evang. Lib. 1. Cap. 6.
[...]. The
Egyptians and
Phenicians first worship'd the Sun, Moon and Stars, as Gods.
388.
Nay, to make all things sure, the Fiends
and all.] Which
Porphyry fairly acknowledges, owning that
Belzebub and
Serapis were the same.
402.
Lord of Heaven.] Beelsamen signifies no more, as
Belisama, Queen of
Heaven, two Idols of the
Phenicians the same with
Iupiter and
Iuno.
404. Moloch
and Belus
is with these the same.] Moloch signifies
King, or Lord;
Belus, or
Baal is much of the same Signification. That
Iupiter is the same with
Belus I think few question. That the
Sun had the same name appears from the Grecian
[...], derived of the Phenician
Eliun, of whom
Sanchoniathon; and we learn from
Damasc. in
Phot. that the
Phenicians confound
Hel and
Bel, as our
British learn'd to do from them, the Father of our
Cassibelaunus (rather
Cassibelinus) being call'd in some of our old Writers
Hel or
Heli, in others
Bel. And in
Gruter's Inscriptions we find one at
Aquileia, Apollini Beleno; and the Herb
Apollinaris was called by the ancient
Gauls, Belinuntia; to which add that
Macrobius in
Saturn, ult. affirms
Iupiter and the
Sun to be the same.
[Page 225]405. Saturn
with both.] Thallus, an old Historian commended by
Lactantius, Tertullian and
Minutius, mentions
Belus and
Chronus as the
same‘
[...] some, says he, pay divine Honours to
Chronus, and name him
Baal, or
Bel, the
Romans call him
Saturn, and some say that
Linus first introduc'd his
Worship.’ So
Apollinaris in
Catena on
Psalm 106.28.
[...].
‘The
Grecians call
Baal Bel, who they say is the
same with
Time or
Saturn.’Scaliger thinks this
Baalpeor,
[...], Taramis the Thunderer,
Vossius the Sun, S.
Ierom Priapus; and I suppose are all three in the right.
406.
The same Inscription
both, &c.] That famous one
[...] mention'd in
Bochart.
407.
Alike their Form,
alike their Sacrifice.] Their
Form, a King with a Scepter in his hand; their
Sacrifice humane, as is notorious, both to
Saturn, Baal, and
Moloch.
408.
To both
the Nations their Baetylia
raise.] These were very ancient Idols,
Name and
Thing, as the learned conjecture, corrupted from
Bethel, where
Iacob anointed a
Pillar and dedicated it to God, whence the
Phenicians his neighbours might do the same to their Idols. These
Baetylia were dedicated to
Saturn, Iupiter and others, being found formerly in great numbers near Mount
Libanus, particularly at
Heliopolis, the City of
Hel, or
Bel the Son of
Iupiter; as
Photius from
Damascius, which latter says he saw one of them himself sustain'd and
moving in the
air, sometimes
bigger sometimes
less. That they had some
Motion and a sort of Life we learn from
Sanchoniathon, who calls these
[...], Their Form was different, sometimes like a
Pillar; whence
Cowley: 'Baal's
spired Stone to dust was ground. Which I suppose was the proper
[...], which the
Iews were so often forbidden to make: at others
round and white, like an
exact Globe. This Stone is also called
Abaddir, as
Gale from
Priscian, whence perhaps the Devil's name
Abaddon in the Revelations; all of them I'm inclin'd to believe the same with that
Iupiter Lapis or
Terminus of the
Romans, whom
Lactantius mentions, who was so stubborn he'd not yield an Inch to
Iupiter Latialis himself, but kept his ground in the
Capitol, when all the other
Gods were afraid of the
Thunderer.
409.
That
Isis, Io, angry
Juno are
The same your own best Writers oft declare.] Euripides as quoted by
Bochart says, the
Phenicians and
Thebans thought
Isis the same with the
common Mother. Herodotus in
Euterpe, as I find him quoted in
Gale, says, the
Image of
Isis was of the
same Form with the
Grecian Io. Now further, that
Isis was
Iuno is plain, because
Plutarch says in
Crassus that the Hieropolitan Goddess, who was this
Isis, is also called
[...] or
Iuno. And the same
Isis is called by
Iulian in his Oration,
De matre Deorum,
[...], &c. `Mother of the Gods, and
Wife of
Iove; and again,
[...], which could agree to none but
Iuno.
411.
The same
their way of Life.] See
Herodotus, who describes
Isis as
[...], running to and fro on the
Earth. So
Plutarch, Apuleius, Sanchoniathon, Lucian and others; and the same is true of
Io, and
Iuno rambling after her
Iupiter.
413.
And all— The Wife of Iove.] Of
Isis 'tis prov'd, of
Iuno not doubted, nor can it be of
Io, if the same with
Iuno, as she was by
Ovid's leave, only a Contraction of it, tho he only makes her a
Concubine of Iupiter.
414.
All horn'd alike.] So says
Herodotus of
Isis and
Io, [...], therefore true of
Iuno. See more below in
Astarte.
416.
Hence Isis,
ere to Libyan
Wasts he fled,—With her own double Crown, &c.]
Libyan Wast where the Temple of
Ammon is describ'd by
Dionysius, [...] ▪ Where the Scholiast thus;
[...]. That
Herodotus says, that this Image of
Iupiter had
Horns like a
Ram, whence the Fable of
Iupiter's
turning himself into a
Ram when he fled from the Giants into
Egypt; and some
[Page 226] think
Asteroth or
Astarte was worshipped in the form of a
Sheep, as we learn from the Rabbies.
421.
Their sacred Ox
did Joseph
represent.] So
Vossius, and most other learned Men; which is made more probable by the Etymology of
Serapis, which signifies as some think
Ox Father. Ioseph was, as he himself says, a Father to
Pharaoh. The
Ox, a laborious Creature, is the Emblem of Plenty and Industry: Further, the Image of
Serapis had a
Bushel on its head, as
Suidas describes it, in memory of his providing Corn for the people: And
Sandford tells us, that
Minutius the Prefect of Provisions at
Rome was honoured with the Statue of a
golden Ox for much the same reason.
425.
By Father Ab
[...]am
first from Chaldee
brought.] That the
Chaldeans were the most ancient Philosophers there is but little doubt, any more than that
Abraham was a
Chaldean. Philo ascribes the invention of Letters to
Abraham, tho
Eupolemus, Artapan and others to
Moses. Abraham might teach them to the
Phenicians, as they, we know, did by
Cadmus to the
Grecians, and
Moses to the
Egyptians; who tho they might teach him their own Learning, there's no necessity they should
teach him his
Letters. But that the
Egyptians learned 'em from a
Stranger, their own Writers acknowledg, and we find in
Plato.
426.
Whether from Seth
's eternal Pillars
learn'd.] As
Iosephus asserts, and speaks of one of them as remaining in
Syria to his time; which one would think he'd scarce have done, had there been no foundation for such a thing: nor is there any Contradiction or Absurdity in it.
429.
Their boasted Hermes
ours and not their own.] Hermes is said to have
invented Letters, or at least brought 'em into
Egypt. This
Moses is concluded to have done, therefore he must be that
Hermes
430.
Nay even the old
Chaldeans sacred Fire,
Which
Delphos, you, and all the World admire,
Your
Vesta, Persia's
Mitra, are but one
The same with Moloch, Ammon
and the Sun.] The old
Chaldeans were the first who worshipped the Fire, which some attribute to
Nimrod; this 'tis thought was done at
Ur, which the vulgar render
Fire. The same sacred Fire or Symbol of the Sun was also ador'd at
Delphos, and almost every where else, especially by the
Romans, under the name or
Vesta; the
Persians worship'd it under the name of
Mitra, and at other times they call'd it
Amanus, why not from
Ammon? who had also his
sacred Fire perpetually preserved, of which see
Plutarch in his discourse of Oracles.
436.
The
Egyptian Isis, Queen of Heav'n, you name
Your
Juno, our
Astarte is the same,
And both the
Moon, in
Venus all agen
Agree, great Mother she of Gods and Men.] Iulian begins his Prayer thus to
Isis, the same as he thinks with
Dea, Rhea, and
Demeter or
Ceres, [...]‘O thou Mother of Gods and Men! and just after,
[...], 'Partner of the
Throne of
Iove.’ That
Iuno is
Queen of
Heaven among the
Heathens, is granted. That
Astarte is the same with
Iuno, and both with the
Moon, will appear from the Description we have of her in
Sanchoniathon and others. She wore upon her own head, says he, that of a
Bull, just as
Iuno is before describ'd, representing a
Crescent or
Half-moon. She's agreed to be the same with
Ashteroth the Goddess of the
Sidonians, whom the
Iews worship'd in
Samuel's time, and
Solomon afterward. The same with that
[...] in the
Acts, which has so puzzl'd Interpreters, of whom the Writer of
Tobit quoted by Mr.
Cowley, [...], `they sacrificed to
Baal the
Heifer; the same with
Baaltis, or
Belis, or
Belisama, which last signifies exactly the
Queen, as
Beelsamen the
King, of
Heaven; by whom the
Moon is thought to be intended, and call'd by that Title in the
holy Scriptures. That this
Astarte is the
Moon further appears from
Lucian's
Dea Syria, [...], 'I esteem
Astarte to be the
Moon. Further, that
Iuno, and
Venus, and the
Moon are all one is
Vossius's Opinion. It has been already prov'd
[Page 227] of
Iuno and the
Moon, and is as clear of
Venus from that forementioned passage of
Plutarch, where he says, the
Hieropolitan Goddess was call'd by some
Iuno, by others
Venus, and by others the Goddess which takes care of the
Principles and
Seeds of things. I have only to prove that
Astarte is
Venus, which
Tully expresly affirms
De natura Deorum: "Venus Syria Tyroque concepta, quae Astarte vocatur. And yet more plainly, the Isle
Erythia near
Spain, which as
Bochart says was called
Ashtoreth or
Astarta by the
Phenicians, was also nam'd by some
[...], by others
[...], the Isle of
Venus and
Iuno. This
Venus had also many other names; the
Assyrians, as
Herodotus, call'd
Venus Mylitta, the
Arabians Alytta, (from a Composition of both which, with a small Variation, might the Island
Melita or
Malta be named, where was formerly a temple of
Venus, as
Cytheron, Erythia, and other places for the same Reason) the
Persians as before
Mitra, as learned Men have conjectured, from the
Persian Meliter, which signifies
great, whence the Greek
[...], the Latin
Mater, from the
Doric, and our English
Mother. But why may not this
Mitra as well come from
Mitzraim the
Sun, as
Vossius thinks, and accordingly some call this Idol the Sun,
Venus, or whatever 'twas,
Mitra, or
Mithra, as
Suidas; others
Mesra or
Mizra as
Philo; nor is't any wonder it should be reckoned both Masculine and Feminine, since such was the Statue of ancient
Venus, such, 'tis thought,
Priapus, and the
Deus Lunus, and so
Astarte or
Astartus. Nay the same God or Goddess was still worshipp'd by the
Arabians in
Mahomet's time, who in his
Alchoran thus upbraids them with their Idolatry,
Surat. 51.
‘Have you not seen
Allath, and
Alloza, and
Menath;’ which
Alloth seems the same with the
Alytta of
Herodotus, only an
Arabick Termination for a
Greek.Beidar in his Commentary on the place says, they were all three one Image, bearing the resemblance of
every living Creature, (as some think the
Pantheon) and yet like a
Woman. Iso-bar-ali, cited by
Hottinger says, 'twas the
Star of the God
Remphan, S.
Ierom tells us this Star was
Lucifer, which in his time the
Arabians worship'd; and
Lucifer in the Morning is
Venus in the Evening. This
Menath seems to be the same with
Mercury, worship'd in those parts as some have thought by the name of
Meni, and who according to
Beidar's Description was the same with
Venus, an
Hermaphrodite in the most
proper sence of the Words.
450.
To Cyprus
first from the Sidonian
shore.] It appears that the Worship of
Venus came from
Sidon and the
Phenicians to the rest of the World, because they were the first who ador'd her, near whose shoar is the Isle of
Cyprus, where she had an ancient Temple, and whence she bore the name of
Cypria. See
Pausonias in
Atticis, who thus speaking of the Temple of
Venus Urania, She was worshipped first, says he, by the
Assyrians, then by the
Cyprians, Paphians and
Phenicians of
Palestine, whence the Inhabitants of
Citheron learnt to adore her.
452.
Past Icaria
gone.] a small Island in the
Aegean Sea, Samos, as
Bochart thinks, a Colony of the
Phenicians.
453.
At
Samos toucht, where they her Temple rais'd,
And by the Grecian
Name of Juno
prais'd.] Iuno had a famous Temple at
Samos, which
Virgil celebrates.
Vossius thinks
Iupiter was deriv'd from
Iah [...], and
Ianus from the same
Iah, and that in the same manner was formed
Iana, as from thence
Iuno; which words among the antient
Romans were the same, the
a and
u being frequently chang'd, as
Calamus into
Culmus; and
o, as in
Dido, being the Greek Termination.
457.
Nor far from thence other Erythian.] A Family of the
Erythraei are placed hereabouts, by
Dionysius, and others. Why I call them
Erythians, not
Erythraeans, see below.
461. Melita
past.] Where was a famous Temple of hers, as before; and indeed
she left
Temples and took
Names at most of the considerable
Islands and
Ports of the Seas. Whence she's call'd
Cypria, Paphia, Cytheraea, Erycina, Melitaea, &c.
462.
By her old Name.] That of
Iuno most solemnly ador'd at
Carthage, which gave
Virgil a very neat occasion for most of his Machines in his
Aeneis.
[Page 228]465.
To Gades
and the rich Tartessian
Strand.] Tartessus was famous in all antient Stories and Writers, tho now the place it self where it stood is hardly known. Some think it the same with the
Tarshish whither
Solomon's Ships went, which is not improbable, from the vast quantities of Gold and Silver formerly found there;
Baetica Hispania being also formerly call'd
Tarsis. Thucydides says, the
Phenicians built this
Tartessus.
476.
To that new World without.] Britain, which was call'd, when first known to the
Romans, alter orbis; and is describ'd as such by
Agrippa in his Speech to the
Iews, which
Iosephus gives us, with which none doubt but the
Phenicians were acquainted.
477.
Where Cesar
late for Life, &c.] So say the
British Historians, and he himself owns little less.
479. Bel
and Astarte
known and worship'd there.] That
Bel or
Baal was known, and his worship introduc'd here in
Britain by the
Phenicians, seems probable from the frequent Footsteps of the Name amongst us.
Bel, as before, is recorded in our History as the Father of
Cassibelan; our
Belinus is also famous. Our
Cuno-belin and others; to which add the Names of
Billingsgate, Billing-borough, &c. Nay,
Camden's Inscription mentions the God
Belinus here in
Britain. That
Bel or
Baal was the same with
Hammon or
Iupiter has been already proved, as also with
Moloch or
Saturn a
Phenician Idol. Now we have the Name of
Hammon in our
Portus Hammonis, or
Portsmouth; and
Ham-ooze in
Plymouth, and several other Places. We had an Idol whose very
Shape and manner of
Worship was proper unto their
Baal or
Moloch. Of which See
Sams's
Britannia, where he has a Cut of that huge
wicker Idol, in whose Body the old
Britains us'd to inclose the
Child that was to be sacrific'd. That
Astarte was known here
Bochart thinks, and endeavours to prove it by the word
Aestar, which he derives from the name of that Goddess, and by a passage in the
Roman Historians; who tell us, when Queen
Boadicia was joyning Battel, she cry'd out, O Adraste
help; which he believes was the same with
Astarte. And why mayn't it be lawful to guess on, and derive the Name of the
Startpoint in
Cornwal from the same Goddess? Tho more sure we are, that we have another of her Name without the alteration of one Letter, here on the
British shores, and that's
Belisama; for we find
Belisamae aestuarium between the Rivers
Deva and
Sabrina, now
Dee and
Severn, in
Ptolemy's first Table of
Europe. Nay further, what if we should find both their Names
Bel and
Astarte in one word, and that's
Belerium, now S.
Burien in
Cornwall; deriv'd not improbably from
Bel and
Ery, Venus, or
Iuno, or
Astarte; as in
Erythia, Erycina, and twenty other instances, the
Phenicians being desirous to perpetuate the Name and Honour
both of their
Gods and
Goddesses together, exactly answerable to that proper Name
Bele-astartus, whom we find in the List of their Kings. See more in the next Note.
483.
Which Erythra.] There's hardly any thing of this nature has bred more Controversie among the Criticks, than the
Erythrean Sea, of which they give many different Etymologies, tho I think most agree that 'tis so call'd from the Isle
Erythra, where one King
Erythrus was buried, tho who or what he was, or when he liv'd they tell us not, some making him
Esau, others they know not whom: all which difficulty vanishes, if we read
Erythia instead of
Erythra, and give the same name to this Island in the
Arabian Gulf with that which is either near the
Gades, or the same with
them. This is made probable by a passage of
Solinus concerning that in the
Straits mouth:
‘
Erythia, says he, which some also call
Erythraea,’ This
Erythia may answer almost exactly to the famous
Venus Urania, if we deriv'd it from
Ery, which, as before, signifies
Iuno or
Venus from the
Chaldee
[...] Here, libera; and
[...],
divina; or
Hesiod's old
[...], whom he makes the Mother of the Gods. Which is still rendred more probable by what
Bochart tells us of another Island call'd
Astarte in the
Arabian Gulf, which seems no other than this
Erythia.
491.
By heavenly Art turns the blest Earth to Gold.] The
aurea Chersonesus, or
Golden Island of
Dionysius.
[Page 229]492.
Where Gomer
's land thrusts out its double Head.] Now Cape
Comorri, which some think derived from
Gomer.
495. Colias
is Venus
call'd.] A Place hereabouts is term'd by
Dionysius [...], not altogether unlike
Calecut, which is in our Maps in the same part of
Asia with that in the old, which
Colias is a name of
Venus.
497.
The Corean
Promontory lies,—Near where a Town.] Cape
Cory, and the Town
Talycory near it in
Zeilan, by some thought the old
Taprobane. Both probably from
Chora the name of
Iuno.
503.
First born to Crete,
and then to Ida
's Hill, Then wandring with the Corybantic
Crew, &c.] All known Stories of
Iupiter.
506.
The Thracian Samos.] To distinguish it from the other already mention'd where
Iuno was worship'd.
507.
The sad Cabiri.]
Samothracian Gods, as
Bochart thinks, of
Phenician Original. They were four, as the
Scholiast on
Apollon. Argonaut. Axieros, Axiokersa, Axiokersos, and
Casmilus; that is, as he interprets it,
Ceres, Proserpine, Pluto, and
Mercury.
532.
Thence Moloch's
cruel food at antient Tyre,
Thence did those savage rites, &c.] The
Tyrians sacrificing children is notorious in History, as the
Carthaginians from them. The
Romans also had humane Sacrifices in the
Boaria, and the
Greeks the same as
Plutarch tells us.
538.
The same curst Offerings are in Albion
made.] See this describ'd by
Tacitus, of the
Druids in the Isle of
Anglesey, in a very lively manner.
544.
Those two great Lights.] This is generally thought by some to have been the original of
Zabaism, or the worship of the heavenly Bodies, represented as has been said by the
eternal Fire among most Nations, and which has yet some Votaries in the
East, both in
Persia and the
Indies.
550.
Now mighty Nimrod
they their Bacchus
make, — Then our great Moses.] See this prov'd by
Gale, Vossius and others, in almost twenty particulars, all of which can't be Fancy.
Bacchus pass'd the Red Sea, made water flow out of the Rock, gave Laws in two Tables, is describ'd as
Bicornis, turn'd his Rod into a Serpent, struck his Enemies with darkness, first directed in the worship of the Gods.
Bacchus Bochart derives from
Bar-Chus, the Son of
Chus, as
Nimrod was, He's call'd
Nebrodes, the Greek Name of
Nimrod Zagreus a Hunter, as
Nimrod famous for his Wars and Expedition into
India, so
Nimrod, all of which could not be by accident.
552.
Who sometimes must the fam'd Taautus
be.] This
Taautus, Mercury or
Hermes, Teutates, Thouth, Theoth, or by whatever names he's call'd, seems to have much of the story of
Moses in those Fragments we have left concerning him; 'tis the Opinion of the
Theorist, that they are the same;
Moses, says he, was both the
Taautus and
Hermes of the
Egyptians.
556.
From us had yours their Orders, Names and Powers.] See this demonstrated by the learned
Scaliger, none could think the order of the Letters
natural, nor could so many Languages accidentally hit on the same Order.
563.
A Serpents Form indue.] So
Ovid and others describe him, the true meaning of which seems to be, that he and his Wife fled, lurk'd in holes and Caves, when driven away by
Ioshua.
567.
These Letters first, &c.]
Vid. supra.
574.
Like his, they Vessels wrought.] 'Tis granted by Heathen Authors, that the
Tyrians were the first
Navigators, as in that of
Tibullus; Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyrus. And 'tis not improbable that they learnt the Art from the Model which
Noah left the
World.
577.
This he whose Birthplace Samos
boasts well knew.] Pythagoras, who went to the
Iews as well as the
Egyptians and
Chaldeans to learn Philosophy, and
Hermippus says as much of him who was his Scholar, and writ his Life. He was circumcis'd that he might be permitted the Knowledge of the
Iewish Religion; after which he went to
Croton in
Italy.
[Page 230]587.
Had that great man, &c.]
Plato it's undeniable had many of his Notions from the
Iews, tho he cares not to own it, naming 'em
Barbarians, Egyptians, &c.
588.
His own and many, &c.] Either 'tis a
natural Truth, or was left by
Tradition, or he had it from the
Iews: neither of the two first I doubt can be prov'd, the
last therefore must be granted. That he believ'd a Trinity, and had it from others; so says
Plotinus, as I find him quoted in Dr.
Cudworth's intellectual System,
p. 546. Where he says, the
[...].
Tagathon or
Hen, Nous or
Logos, and
Psyche, were not
Plato's Inventions, but far more ancient:
[...]‘That these Doctrines are not new or of Yesterday, but very anciently deliver'd, tho obscurely. The Discourses now extant being but Explications upon 'em, appears from
Plato's own Writings;
Parmenides before him, having insisted on them. Thus
Theodoret out of
Porphyry, that God himself bears witness, that the
Phenicians and
Hebrews have found the way that leads to the Knowledg of the Gods, tho the
Grecians have wandred from it.’
595.
Whom the first Legislator.] So
Iosephus says, and proves against
Appion: And
Diodorus expresly affirms the same.
599.
Before Troy
's Wars.] Vid. Ioseph. ubi supra. And
Thallus the Historian tells us, he was 930 Years elder.
603.
Did to our neighb'ring Isles.] Both
Minos and
Lycurgus, and others of the
Grecian Legislators retir'd into
Crete for the composing of their Laws; where, as
Serranus thinks, they had 'em from the
Iews.
605.
To us the Attick
Laws.] So
Grotius affirms in his
De Veritat. which is made more clear by
Petit. de Legib. Attic.
608.
An Heavenly Art.] So it has been always thought; not
taught, but
inspir'd.
622.
Fathers their Children bless'd in Poetry.] Iacob his Twelve Sons.
637.
The Sacred Stile.] Which was then
Verse.
640.
With much of Pain wrung out some Doggrel Lines.] Alluding to those old blundering Verses ascrib'd to the
Oracles.
647.
Old Linus
first enticing cross the Seas.] Linus was certainly a
Phenician, as well as
Hercules, who was his Scholar, tho a very
unlucky one; for he knock'd his
old Master's Brains out.
Thallus says, 'twas this
Linus who first brought the Worship of
Saturn into
Greece, a
Phenician God, as has been often proved, and the same with
Moloch.
649.
Fam'd Orpheus.] Orpheus was the Auditor of
Linus, being, as
Tatianus contra Gentes, Hercules his Contemporary.
Iustin Martyr says he was the first Author of
Polytheism; and accordingly
Diodor. Siculus, who gives the best Account of these sort of Antiquities of any of the Heathen, "That he first brought into
Greece the Mysteries of
Bacchus, Hades, &c.
663.
Leaning on a Staff.] I think
Gamaliels Conjecture has at least as fair a Face of Probability, as those of our Modern Critics, as to the Etymology of the
[...] of
Homer.
667.
Our Siloam
first supply'd your Helicon.] The Rabbies have a Story, that whoever drunk of the Water of
Siloam, were fill'd with a
Prophetical Spirit. The same the Heathen fancy'd of their
Helicon. Tho I have a further Intention here, namely, that their Poets borrow'd most of their Fancies and Ornaments from the Hebrew Writings, as I have before observ'd.
670.
Ascrean Sage.] Old
Hesiod.
685.
The Properties t' express,—Of that great Jove,
&c.] Thus had
Celsus and the cunning Heathens learn'd at last to plead for their Idolatry.
700.
Much more the Heroes must, when Gods prevail.] Thus
Iulian, in his Oration already cited, of
Hercules, [...], &c.
‘After he is now gone to his Father, he can with more ease take care of Humane Affairs, than he could while here upon
Earth.’
701.
Much rather then, — The spotless Parent both of Gods and Men.] I would
[Page 231] not willingly hear an honest Heathen abus'd, nor let more be said by 'em than they really own. See almost the same Words which I use, in
Iulian's Oration;
[...] "Much
rather to the
Mother of the Gods: And
[...]. where he repeats his
Ave to her with a great deal of Devotion, asking all
good Fortune here, and that she'd
receive his
Soul hereafter.
716.
They from conquer'd Cities with 'em bear.] A notorious Custom of the
Romans; and, I suppose, from the Story of the
Palladium, the
Tyrians, and others of also all the Heathens.
738.
Now the worst of Men, now none at all.] None could be worse than the best of their Gods,
Saturn and
Iupiter, and many of them only fabled Persons that had never a Being; as
Longinus, and others among their Successors.
740.
In Satyrs, or in humane Form ador'd.] 'Tis observable the Devil has but little chang'd Fashions since he first endeavour'd to cheat or fright Mankind. He was then
horned and
cloven footed, as
Pan, the
Satyrs, Taurus, Apis, &c. and in the same Shape, Story says, he usually still appears.
755.
Old Numa
's Temples knew no Images.] So says
Varro, and that it was a long time before they were introduced at
Rome.
771.
Moving Temple.] So
Iosephus calls the
Ark.
778.
Your Corban.] Some think this
Corban, so famous among the
Iews, especially the
Pharisees, signifi'd a
solemn Oath or
Imprecation, whereby they oblig'd themselves to do or not to do a thing.
Origen, and others of the ancient Writers, as Dr.
Hammond on the 15
th. of St.
Matthew, think it signifies a Gift consecrated to God, a pretended devoting all their Substance to
pious Uses, which by their Law or Custom, freed 'em from helping even their Father and Mother. Which Consecration, or Devoting, might be done with an Oath, and then both
Senses agree.
797.
In all that Rome
or Athens.] We can't suppose but that he had read the famous
Latin, as well as
Greek Authors.
808.
This I'm sure is so.] Opposing
Tradition.
826.
'Midst Show'rs of Stones, and Sheets of deadly Fire.] The Punishments inflicted by their Laws against false Prophets and Hereticks,
Deut. 17.12. Tho the
Romans did not care to put 'em in execution; as we may see from
Pilate, Felix, and others.
833.
Whose Patrons,
sacred Oral Truths
deny.] 'Twas notorious that the Pharisees made the Word of God of no effect by their
Traditions. So says the
Talmud; Plus est in Verbis Scribarum quam in Verbis Legis; and
Verba Scribarum amabiliora sunt verbis Prophetarum.‘There's more in the Words of the Scribes than in the Words of the Law; and the Words of the Scribes are more amiable than the
Words of the
Prophets, and yet higher,
Egredienti à studio Talmudico ad studium Biblicum non erit Pax:’‘There's no Peace to him who goes from the Study of the
Talmud to the Study of the
Bible.’ Christ spoke against
Traditions, and commands to search the
Scriptures. The Pharisees cry up
Traditions, and forbid the
Scriptures to be
read. Whether are to be obey'd?
835.
For Heretics, &c.] I must doubly ask Pardon here, both for borrowing these Verses, and making thus use of 'em; which I did, because they express the Doctrine and Plea of the Pharisees as closely and fully as 'tis possible to be done; and had the
Hind and
Panther been writ in his time, would undoubtedly have read it, and might have quoted it too, as well as he does
Menander.
838.
The Word is neither clear, nor perfect Rule.] So said the Pharisees. Hence their
Cabala, or
Lex non scripta, containing
Traditions, to supply what they pretended
imperfect, and
Glosses, to illustrate what was not
clear; both of which they themselves would have the keeping of, and what Work they made with 'em, we may not only find in the Evangelists, but even in their own Writers.
Si dixerint Doctores dextram esse sinistram, audi: Says
Grotius out of their Works;
‘If our
Doctors says your
Right Hand is your
Left, you must believe 'em.’
916.
Trifles by the Learned World despis'd.] Great part of them Anagrammatic Fooleries.
[Page 232]917.
Your Sephiroth
are Truths in Scripture plain.] Many of these
Sephiroth the Rabbies describe in God; among the rest, there is the
Amen, the
Alpha and
Omega, the
Light, the
Spirit, which must relate to the Blessed Trinity, being the very Expressions by which the Holy Scriptures denote unto us the
Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost; and accordingly the Rabbies say, that
‘
Many Sephiroth do not hinder the
Unity of God.’
923.
One step beyond the Hasmonaean
Race.] They pretended Antiquity to authorize their unlawful Impositions, and call'd 'em, "The Traditions of the
Fathers. Epiphanius says, The great things the Pharisees pretended to more than others, and made Vows to perform 'em, were these following, Virginity, constant Prayers, Discipline of the Body, and Abstinence from Meat and Sleep. They pretended from
Ezra, but could prove no further than from the Times of
Ionathan the High Priest; which tho
Iosephus calls
à Temporibus antiquissimis, was but about
[...] Years before.
932.
Sometimes the High-Priests, as you must own.] See
Iosephus, and
Acts 5.17.
[...] High-Priest, and all they that were with him, which were of the Sect of the S
[...] ducees.
964.
A loose Court, to Zadoks
Sect inclin'd.] The Court of
Herod. Some make the
Herodians and
Sadducees all one; there might indeed be some difference between 'em, tho 'tis hard to say which was worst; and many of their Opinions were the same.
992.
Their Breath.] This holds in that Country, tho not in ours.
1089.
The Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms contain.] Thus a learned
Rabbi being ask'd how he prov'd the Resurrection from the Sacred Writings; answer'd, "From the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms.
1092.
The Spirit says, Man rather sleeps
than dies.] That Expression is often us'd in Holy Scripture, even in the
Old Testament, Deut. 31.16. 1
King. 1.12.
Iob 7.21. and that with an Exclusion to Annihilation; for
Daniel 12.2.
Those that sleep in the Dust shall awake.
1115.
Even joyn'd to Soul, each day 'tis born and dies.] That is, as to particular individuated Matter, by the addition of new
Particles and
avolation of the old.
1142.
Spiteful him confess.] It's not likely the Devils confess'd our Saviour out of any
Good Will, but rather, as it should seem, on purpose to disgrace his Doctrine and Person; for which reason he forbad 'em to do it.
1143.
Whether to their own dark Abyss
confin'd.] Dr.
Hammond thinks, that when the Devils besought our Saviour that he'd not send 'em out into the
Deep, it relates to their own
Abyss of Hell; and that 'tis equivalent to that other Phrase, "Not tormenting 'em before their time.
1177.
The softest Linnen.] Ludolfus is very angry with
Dives for wearing this
fine Linnen, which he says he did,
Propter mollitiem carnis: But if that had been all his Fault, methinks they should have let him gone no further than
Purgatory: For tho there are a sort of Men in the World, who may find I know not what Merit and Super-erogation in scrubbing their Carcasses with Hair-Cloth, and being more
nasty than their Neighbours, yet one would think, wearing
clean Linnen, tho it happen'd to be
fine too, should be only a
Venial Sin.
1185.
Where nothing else they burn.] One of the
Arabia's, where they have such Plenty of
Spices, and Want of other Fuel, that Geographers say, they make use of 'em for their common Firing.
1189.
The fittest Meat with Angels Bread.] Because the
Israelites eat 'em with Manna.
1192.
The beautious Fowl.] The Pheasant, which still keeps its Name, tho it has fetch'd it a great way off.
1243.
Lick'd his Sore.] Ludolfus here has a very odd Allegory in his Prayer at the end of this Parable,
Veniant Canes Doctores tui, ut lingant Vulnera peccatorum meorum!
1258.
Calm the Reliques.] A Line of Mr.
Norris.
1307.
O'er utmost Thule.] By this famous
Ultima Thule, I think there's little
[Page 233] doubt but
Island is intended in antient Writers, especially the Poets who have often occasion for it. Thus
Dionysius having been before speaking of the Isles of
Britain, he says, 'tis in the Ocean beyond 'em, and that you need a good Ship to carry you to it:
[...]. He gives yet, if I mistake not, another Mark of it, particularly of this
Hecla, a burning Mountain there, which Tradition makes one of the
Vents of
Hell ▪
[...] which the Translator thinks relates to the Length of Days, translating
[...] by
Lumen. But it seems at least as probable, that by this Fire pour'd out Night and Day in this Island, the Author might intend this Mount
Hecla, which is famous for incessantly casting out Smoak and Flames.
1316.
Tho vast as that.] So the Poet.
1314.
Thirst, next Guilt.] Undoubtedly a terrible Pain, since set to express what's infinite.
1407.
With parting Beams.] Siloam lies West of
Ierusalem.
OVR Saviour and his Disciples come early to the Temple, the
Musick whereof is described, and the several
Instruments the Iews made use of in their
Sacred Service. The Morning Anthem. The
Buyers and
Sellers in the Temple, and our Saviour's driving 'em thence, pursuing 'em to
Solomon's
Porch, which is described, with the Valley of
Kidron, and the
Precipice between Mount
Moriah and
Olivet. In the mean while his Disciples survey the Buildings of the Temple, the Gates, the Courts, the Pillars, and the Golden Vine, and finding our Saviour, with Admiration shew them to him, and discourse of them; who prophesies the
Destruction of all those stately Buildings; which he more at large describes, on their Desire, as ascending thence, and looking back on the
City and
Temple from the Mount of
Olives; mentioning also the
Rise of a
False Christ, or
Antichrist, in the
World; and, on their still desiring to know more of these Matters, foreshews the Opposition his
Followers should first meet with by the
Roman Empire, under the
Ten Persecutions; when
Constantine should conquer the Heathens under his Banner, and embrace the
Christian Religion. After which, on the Degeneracy of the Church,
Mahometanism arises in the Eastern, and
Popery in the Western World, the latter followed and check'd by the
Reformation, and at last destroyed by Christ's second Coming. Which he goes on to describe, and exhorts 'em to be always ready for it, the precise Hour not known, first by Parables that of the
ten Virgins, and of the
Lord and his
Servants. Then by a plain Relation of the manner and Pomp of the last
Judgment. The
Conflagration of the World. The
Sentence of the
Just and
Unjust, and their eternal
Bliss and
Misery. The Book concluding with a
Prayer of the Author, being a Paraphrase on that Part of the
Litany, In all Time of our Tribulation, in all Time of our Wealth, in the Hour of Death, and in the Day of Judgment, Libera nos.
[Page 235]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem.
BOOK VII.
AND now the Sun, gilding the
Earth and
Skies,
Did over lofty
Olivet arise;
Gently he rose, as him some sacred Awe
Had seiz'd, when first the
Temple Roofs he saw;
Saw thro' the
Shades, nor durst
directly see, *
Lest
that shou'd
dazle him, as
mortal he:
Scarce cou'd his own
reflected Image bear,
From the vast
Golden Mirrour flaming there:
Earlier than he his watchful
Maker rose,
10 As early to his
Fathers House he goes
[Page 236]With his lov'd Twelve, when those within unfold
The mighty
Gates, heavy with
loads of
Gold: *
Twice Ten
robustous Servants there attend, *
Who to the
Work their Shoulders panting lend:
The
Gentiles, and the
Womens Court they pass
To the Third Gate, of rich
Corinthian Brass; *
Next
Israel's
Court they enter, prostrate there,
T' attone high Heav'n with pious
Hymns and
Pray'r,
In decent ranks the
Vested Priests begin, *
Loud answer'd by the
full-mouth'd Quire within:
20
Musick's
soft Notes, and loud
Majestick sound;
From the gilt
Roofs and
vaulted Courts rebound,
And distant
Zion-hill beats back the
sacred Sound:
Nature and
Art in the blest
Service joyn,
Voices and tuneful
Instruments combine;
The Consort first sweet
Aijeleth begun, *
And welcom'd to the World the
cheerful Sun;
Next the
Creator's Praises they recite
On
Alamoth, chast
Virgins best delight; *
Grave
Ionath, soft
Mahalah mixt with these, *
And melting
Harps that never fail'd to please: *
30
5.
SAW through the Shades,
nor durst directly see — Left that should dazle him.] The Description we have left us of this Temple, is indeed very
glorious, Opus omnium quae unquam vidimus aut audivimus mirabilissimum, says one concerning it, the most
prodigious Work I ever saw or heard of. And
Tacitus in
Lib. 5. calls it,
mirae Opulentiae Templum, a Temple of wonderful Riches. And
Iosephus tells us, that not only the Front was gilded, but, as I understand him, the Outside was covered with
Plates of
Massy Gold, which dazled the Beholders Eyes, and to
Strangers, at a distance, made it appear like a huge
white Mountain.
12.
The mighty Gates,
heavy with Loads of Gold.] The Gates of the Temple were all covered with
Silver and
Gold, except one with
Corinthian Brass, of more value than any of the other. See the forementioned Author.
13.
Twice ten robustous Servants
there attend.] One of the
Gates of the
Temple, as
Iosephus tells us, was so large, that it employed twenty Men, every Night and Morning to shut and open it. The same
Gate, which also he says, opened prodigiously, about Midnight, of its own accord with a great Noise, not long before the
Destruction of
Ierusalem.
16.
To the third Gate, of rich Corinthian
Brass.] vid. supra.
20.
Loud answer'd by the Full-mouth'd
Quire within.] I think there's no great doubt but this was the manner of the
Temple-service, there being several of the Psalms which seem to have been sung
alternatim, between
Priests and
People. Heman and
Ieduthun, as we find, singing an Anthem of
David's composing, and therein praising the Lord because his Mercy endures for ever; to which all the People said
Amen, and
praised the Lord. 1
Chron. 16.36,41. But the most lively Description of the
Temple-Service, which will much illustrate what follows, is that in 2
Chron. 5.11, 12.
When the Priest were come out of the Holy place, also the Levites, which were the Singers, all of them of Asaph, of Heman, and Ieduthun, with their Sons and their Brethren; being array'd in White Linnen, having Cymbals, and Psalteries, and Harps, stood at the East end of the Altar, and with them an hundred and twenty Priests sounding with Trumpets. The Trumpets and Singers were at once to make one Sound, to be heard in praising and thanking the Lord. They lift up their Voices with Trumpets, and Cymbals and Instruments of Musick and praised the Lord, saying, for he is good, for his Mercy endureth for ever.
26.
The Consort first sweet Aijeleth
begun.] I here insert most Sorts of Musical Instruments, mentioned in
David's Psalms, according to the usual
Interpretation of 'em. The first is
Aijeleth, from the 22.
Psalm, which is inscribed,
Aijeleth Shaber, generally rendred the
Hind of the
Morning, a sort of
Musick, as some think, of the Nature of our
Waits, going about in the Courts to
wake the
[Page 253]Priests; but 'twas also, we are sure, from
David, us'd in God's immediate Service.
29. Alamoth,
chast Virgins
best Delight.] They are thought a sort of
Virginals, and mentioned in
Psal. 46.
30.
Grave Ionath.] See
Psalm 56. inscrib'd
Ionath Elem Rechochim, rendred,
The dumb Dove in silent places; like
Mahalah afterwards, I suppose, a sort of grave Musick, fit to
compose their Minds to
Attention and
Devotion.
31.
And melting Harps.] The
Sheminith, and all other sort of
string'd Instruments.
35.
Lofty Hallelujahs sing.] A reverend Person,
now an
Honour to our Church and Nation, is of Opinion, that this 135
Psalm was us'd at Morning Service, the Priests, Levites, and all the People inviting each other to praise God.
91.
Mean while rich Incense feeds the sacred Fires.] This was done twice a day,
vid. Exod. 30.7, 8.
Aaron shall burn sweet Incense every Morning. When Aaron lighteth the Lamps at Even he shall burn Incense. See also
Ioseph Antiq. lib. 3.
94.
A Milk white Lamb, the Morning-Sacrifice.] Exod. 29.38, 39.
This is that which thou shalt offer, two Lambs of the first Year, day by day. The one Lamb thou shalt offer in the Morning, &c.
95.
With these the Priests their holiest Mincha
join, A chearful Blaze of Flour,
and Oyl,
and Wine.]
Vid. Exod. 29.40.
A tenth-deal of Flour mingled with an hin of Beaten-Oyl, and the fourth part of an hin of Wine. This
Mincha, Meat-offering, as we render it, with its
Drink-offering, is called
most holy of all the Offerings of the Lord. Bread and
Wine is the
most antient Sacrifice; that which
Melchisedech brought forth seems to have been
sacred. This is still retain'd by our Saviour, who was a Priest of the
same Order. Vid. Mede on the Jewish Offerings.
115.
Some in the Cloysters gain
[...]ul Shops
unfold.] The
three Courts of the
Temple, which are all included under the same Name, because we want two distinct Words for the
[...] and
[...], being all
consecrated Ground, took up a considerable room each of 'em having
Cloysters round, and a void space in the middle. In the space were the
Sheep and
Oxen; under the
Cloysters, I suppose the
Money-Changers and
Dove-Sellers. The
Roof of these
Cloysters, if I understand
Iosephus aright, served as Foundations for those sumptuous
Galleries round the
Temple, which
Sabinus burnt down in an
Insurrection of the Jews; for they could not be on the
Cover'd Part, or
[...], since 'tis not probable they could have burn'd the
Top and left the
Bottom standing.
Vid. Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 7.
cap. 12.
128.
Driv'n with more Ease
from Carmel
's fruitful Hill.] Because, tho that's further from
Ierusalem, their
Tails were not so cumbersome, which were incredibly large in the
Asiatick Sheep, and therefore I say before,
Drag their pond'rous Train.
135. Blushes,
at once, of Shame
and Anger
rise.] Shame for his
Country-men, not himself.
136.
A just Resentment sparkling in his Eyes, &c.] St.
Ierom says here,
Igneum quicquam ex Oculis radiabat, &c. there were certain
fiery Rays came from our Saviour's Eyes, which they were not able to
endure.
146.
He does, of strongly-twisted Cords, prepare.] We never find our Saviour, in all his History, so
angry as he is here, but once before, and that on the same Occasion; for it's thought he drove these
sacrilegious Wretches two several times from the
Temple. Nothing, I say, ever made him so angry as their thus confounding things
sacred and
profane. The Jews, 'tis plain, made no distinction, and believed not any
Holiness in this Place: after Prayers once over, all Places were, it seems, alike to them. The Distinction was our Saviour's own, and must still hold, if a Christian Church is still the
House of God.
153.
Yet here great Solomon.] That noble
Tower or
Porch, which tho
Herod reedified, it seems, still retain'd the Name of its first
Founder; was built by
Solomon, and its Foundations laid so deep and firm, that the
Babylonians could not destroy 'em, tho no doubt they ruined the
Superstructure. If I mistake not, here was the
East-Gate, the
Golden-Gate, the
Beautiful-Gate of the
Temple, all different Names for the same thing. 'Twas built over the
Vale of Kidron, and from the top of its
Towers to the bottom of that Valley, such a vast depth, that
Iosephus says, 'twas
[Page 254]horrid to look upon, and would almost dazle the
Beholders. This
Porch of
Solomon I wonder how
Capellus happen'd to place on the
South of the
Temple, which he does, unless
Fuller mistakes him; whereas 'tis seated in the
East, by
Iosephus, and, I think, all others. This
Gate and
Courts about it cost more
Pains and
Time than all the
Temple; Solomon began to bring
Earth and
even the Valley, but 'twas not finished in several Ages.
Vid. Ioseph. lib. 6.
157.
The Workmen mined deep, wondrous deep.]
Iosephus says, the Foundations of the
Temple were three hundred Cubits deep (
sacred Cubits we are to understand, in a
sacred Work, twice as much as the Vulgar) and in some places more, and that great part on't was built upon the
solid Rock.
159.
Of Tyre
they were.] Solomon had
Carpenters from
Hiram of
Tyre, and he might have
Masons too; who, I here suppose, had formerly been
Miners in
Britain. See
Lib. iii. and vi.
175.
Those Everlasting Gates.] I'm inclin'd to think that Phrase in
Psal. 24. (which should seem to have been compos'd on the
Dedication of the
Temple, or some such Occasion) of
Everlasting Gates, relates immediately to the
vast Heighth and
Bigness of the
Gates of the
Temple; as the
Everlasting Hills, in another place, in the same sence. Tho I believe the whole
Psalm has a further respect, and is
prophetical of our Saviour's Ascension into Heaven, in which sence I take it at the End of
Lib. x.
178.
The glittering Pillars,
and the Vine
of Gold.] Iosephus reckons above 100 of these
Pillars, all gilded, and describes this
Golden-Vine as one of the most noble sacred Ornaments in the World.
‘It reach'd, says he, all along under the Chapiters of the Pillars, whereon hung
Bunches of
Grapes, all of
Gold, each
Cluster as long as a Man.’ To which
Vine our Saviour might allude, when preaching near it.
181.
The stately Porch
'twixt two vast Columns
rose.] So
Iosephus describes it, and says, "These, as well as all other
Pillars were of the
Corinthian Order; the
tallest and most
beautiful of any other.
185.
The Stones so huge
they scarce dar'd trust their Sence.] Nor I;
Iosephus, in the Account he gives of them, making them so many
Cubits long and
broad, that one would think they needed as many
Workmen to
raise and
manage 'em, as that which
Acosta tells us of in
America, drawn cross the Mountains, at the Command of one of their
Inca's, by no less than an hundred thousand Men; however, undoubtedly they were very large: for so the Apostles to our Saviour, who not only shew him in a general, St.
Mark 13.1, 2.
[...], those
great Buildings; but, in St.
Luke, take notice of the
Stones in a
particular manner,
[...], what
manner of
Stones, what
goodly Stones, as we very well render it. And they had need be
firm, when as
Iosephus tell us,
lib. 7.
cap. 9.
‘The
Romans were six days battering the
East Galleries of the Temple (with their
prodigious Rams) but prevailed nothing against them. They then endeavoured to dig up the
Foundations; but could only pull out some of the
outer Stones, with a great deal of fruitless Labour.’ He further tells us, these Stones were all fastened to each other by huge
Clamps of
Lead and
Iron, I suppose he means, the Iron was
sodered unto them.
207.
Not one but by a Force
superiour, &c.] The
Romans did at last prevail, and
tore up the very Foundations of the Temple, ploughing the Ground whereon it stood, which was performed by
Terentius, or
Turnus Rufus, left there by
Titus, for that purpose, on the 19
th day of the Month
Abib, as
Maimonides; so says
Eleazar, afterwards in his Speech to the
Iews, when he exhorted them to
kill themselves,
‘The Temple, says he, they have raz'd to the
very Foundation, and hardly the
Memory thereof is now left.’ And
Iosephus says, even of the City,
‘That 'twas beat quite flat and plain to the Ground;’ exactly according to our Saviour,
They shall lay thee even with the Ground, and thy Children within thee.
220.
How they the World
's and Temple
's End might know.] They seem to confound 'em in their Question, as if they supposed both should be together. And our Saviour's Answer does not, I think, as left recorded by any of the Evangelists,
[Page 255]distinctly and orderly
separate 'em. The Reason of which might be to keep 'em more on their
Guard. In the following Discourse of our Saviour, the Reader will see, I have
joined several of his Prophesies, which we find in different places; expatiating as the
Subject led me.
237.
As heat and warmth the Royal Eagle
brings.] So 'tis in
Deuteronomy, whence this Simile seems to be taken. Our Translation indeed renders it
Hen, but the word
[...] will reach the other
Sence, which seems more
Poetical and
Noble.
252.
The Plague
denounc'd an Hundred Years
before.] The most
natural Sence of those Words,
Gen. 6.3.
Yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty Years, seems to be, that the World should have so much respite before its Destruction: Which is favour'd by S.
Peter, in his Reflection on Gods
Long-suffering at that time. I say an Hundred because 'tis a
round Number.
267.
Then many a vile Impostor shall pretend—My Name.] Iosephus tells us of many of these false
Prophets before the
Destruction of
Ierusalem.
276.
My very Name,
and yours, shall Crimes
be made.] Indeed their
Persecutors cou'd find
'em guilty of no other
Crimes, and therefore made the very
Name their Accusation. Hence the famous
Christianos ad Leones. &c.
293. Nation
with Nation.]
Galilee against
Samaria and
Iudaea, Simon against
Iohn, &c. And the very Words
Iosephus makes Jesus use in his Oration to the
Idumaeans against the
Zealots, are,
‘That they rejoyced to see
Nation against
Nation.’
296.
Unhappy Solyma
shall fly to thee.] If the
Galilaean Zealots had not fled to
Ierusalem, Iosephus thinks it might have been sav'd.
300.
Shall with a fourth thy Three Proud Walls
surround.] The
Romans not only cast up a
Trench, but even built a Wall round
Ierusalem, to keep in the
Iews ▪ after which no more cou'd escape.
Ioseph. Lib. 6.
Cap. 13.
306.
Which Heav'n-Lov'd Daniels
piercing Eyes foresaw.] The
Abomination of
Desolation I think were these
Zealots, because it cou'd be nothing else, that I ever yet saw,
assigned. Not the
Destruction it self, because 'twas to be the
Sign of it. Not the
Statue or
Idol placed, or designed to be placed in the
Temple, by
Cains, or
Tiberius; because either not done at all, or too
soon to be a
Sign for this
Destruction. Nor the
Roman Ensigns,
Titus, or
Adrian, because these all too
late; and the
Effect not a
Sign of the Judgment. On the other side, the word
Abomination exactly hits those
Zealots, who, as
Iosephus, Lib. 2.
Bell. Iud. Cap. 9.
‘Drest themselves like
Women, fell to
unnatural Lusts, and profan'd the whole City with their
execrable Impiety.’ They were a
Desolation too, or such an
Abomination as made
Desolate. So Jesus in his forementioned Oration,
‘Houses, says he, they have Ruinated and made
Desolate, by their Robberies.’ And
Iosephus tells us,
‘That at one time the
Idumaeans and
they, murdered 8000 in the Temple, and 12000 young Men in the City. They stood in the
Holy-Place, or where they
ought not to
stand.’ So
Anamis in his Oration, lamenting that he shou'd live to see the Sanctuary, where nothing
ought to
come but the
High-Priest, profan'd by the
wicked Feet of these
Impious Persons. And
Iosephus, in his
Speech to the
Iews, of these
Zealots,‘That having their Hands
embru'd in the
Blood of their Countreymen, they presum'd to enter into the
Sanctuary; where, says he,
none ought to come.’ Nay, they were
here before the
Romans besieged the
City, and therefore were properly a
Sign of its
Destruction, and a warning to others to leave it, as many did; and flying to
Titus, saved their Lives. There remains but one thing more, which will almost demonstrate, that the
Zealots were meant by this
Abomination of Desolation; and that is, to enquire who it was caus'd the
Daily Sacrifice to
cease. But this the
Zealots too did;
Iosephus in the forementioned Oration, who says,
‘That
Iohn and the
Zealots, had not only
robb'd the
Temple of all the Ornaments given by
Augustus and others, telling the People, That
Sacrilege was no Sin, because they fought for the Cause of God:’ But, as he adds expresly, "
They had deprived God of his daily Sacrifice in the Temple. All this, is one of the most clear and unanswerable Proofs of a
Prophesie exactly fulfill'd, that I ever met with. Which, for that reason, I've enlarg'd upon, and which I
challenge all the
Atheists or
Deists in the World to answer.
[Page 256]312.
A deep, a mournful Voice,—"Let us depart.] The famous
[...]. Our Saviour we know did Prophesie of
great Signs and Wonders before this
Destruction.
315.
The high in Heaven
a bloody Sword.] Vid. Ioseph. Bell. Iud. Lib. 5.
Cap. 12. Where he says,
‘A Comet in the fashion of a fiery Sword had hung over the City for a
Year together; before the
Siege.’
319.
Thunders and Earthquakes then they'll scarcely mind.] Lib. 4.
Cap. 7. He says, "When the
Edomites Encamp'd by the Walls of
Ierusalem, there arose a
terrible Tempest of
Wind, Rain, Lightning and
Thunder, with an Earthquake, and several very
strange and
dreadful Voices. Notwithstanding which, their
Friends within the Gates saw'd the
Bars in sunder, and admitted them into the
City.
322.
But the beginning of their hopeless Pains.] Our Saviour says,
All these are but the beginning of sorrows. And so it will appear to any who reads the whole History.
329.
The half starv'd Citizens like Ghosts shall meet.] Iohn and
Simon having in their
Rage at one another, burnt the
City Granaries, enough to have supply'd 'em for a long time, the Famine soon raged amongst 'em. Of which
Iosephus gives many terrible Instances,
Lib. 6.
Cap. 11.
&c.‘The Seditious, says he, in this
Famine, broke up Houses for
Corn and
Meat; if they found
any, they beat Persons for
denying it; if
none, for
concealing it; if strong and likely, they
Kill'd 'em, on presumption they had some
secret Stores; if weak, because they'd soon Die of themselves.
Wives snatch'd the
Meat from their
Husbands; Children from
Parents; Mothers from
Infants; nay, one
Miriam, boyl'd and eat her own
Son. Babes were dashed on the ground by the
Souldiers, when found with
meat in their
mouths. The young Men, pale as Ghosts, walk'd about till they dropt
Dead in the Streets; and some, striving to bury
others, fell
Dead over 'em.’ And so he goes on with such a dreadful
Description, as almost
shocks Humanity to read it.
340.
And like a Deluge
over all come pouring in.] The end of it shall be with a Flood, says
Daniel: and accordingly it was,
universal and
irresistible.
352.
Till—See—the Temple fir'd.]
Iosephus says,
‘After they had been Fighting many days about the
Temple, a certain Souldier, contrary to the Order of
Titus, moved as it were with a certain
Divine Fury, got some of his
Companions to help him up, and
set Fire on the
Temple, by one of the
Golden Windows, which happened on the 10
th of
August; the same Day, he says, that it was burnt formerly by
Nebuchadnezzar.’ The manner of which, and circumstances whereof, the Historian Describes like one who was no unconcerned Spectator. He tells us,
‘Many whose Eyes were just closed with
Famine, got strength to bewail the
Temple, as they saw it Burning; and an innumerable Multitude being kill'd about it and in it, fix'd their Eyes thereon, in the very
Agonies of
Death; whose dead Bodies
roll'd down the
Temple-stairs in streams of Blood. All was filled with dismal
Shrieks and
Lamentations, eccho'd by the Mountains round the City. The Hill of the Temple now appeared all on
Fire, tho there was
Blood enough shed to have quenched it. Some of the Priests being kill'd Fighting, others
leaping voluntary into the
Flames, and the rest Burnt alive, resolving not to survive the
Temple.’ Indeed, through the whole,
Iosephus has done it so admirably, that I'm not asham'd to own I cannot reach him.
360.
Till Heav'n has clos'd the Gentiles destin'd
Reign.] From that of our Saviour,
Till the times
of the Gentiles
are fulfilled.
373.
And in the Church
usurp my Throne
and Name.] Our Saviour Prophesies of those that should come in
his Name, saying,
I am Christ. So did some of the
little Antichrists, particularly
Ionathan in
Cyrene, who said expresly,
Ego sum Messiah. But this was to be eminently and remarkably fulfilled in the
[...], or
[...], the great
Adversary or
Antichrist. And that some such is foretold in the Scriptures,
Bellarmin himself, and all the Papists believe. He then that usurps the
Throne, the
Power, the very
Divinity of our Saviour, wherever we
[Page 257] find him, must be
The Antichrist. This the
Pope does his
Throne, for he's carried by his Slaves, after he's chosen, plac'd upon the High
Altar, and there actually
Ador'd. His
Power, for he'll
forgive Sins, and rule
Kings and
Nations, with a
Rod of
Iron. His
Divinity, for not content with being the
Vicar of
Christ, his
Flatterers have given him the very
Name and
Power of
God; for which, we cou'd never hear, that he was so angry with 'em, as to put them into his Anathema against all Heretical
Kings and
Princes.
389.
The World
for the Elect
was chiefly made.] 'Tis a Notion of the
Rabbies, that the
World was only made for the
Elect, which I've somewhat soften'd.
417.
Ten furious Tyrants.] The
Ten Persecutions.
424.
To them a Foe,
as to your sacred Race.] Nero was the Wretch who stirr'd up the first
Persecution against the Christians, which occasioned that sharp and just Remark of
Tertullian; Non nisi grande aliquod bonum quod à Nerone damnatum, "It must needs be some extraordinary
good Thing if
Nero condemned it. This Monster was justly
Voted by the Senate a
Parricide and
Enemy of Mankind. And accordingly his
Memory has been ever
detested by all Men, unless by the
Parthians, and a few other
Heathens.
431.
You in his Festal Flame
shall shine.] From these puzling Verses of
Iuvenal, Tedâ lucebis in illa,—Qua stantes ardent qui fixo gutture fumant—Et latum mediâ sulcum diducit arenâ. Alluding, whatever the Grammar of 'em is, to
Nero's
Burning the
Christians for
Torches at his
Night Revells.
436.
The only
Good the Wretch
will ever do.] Almost
Davids Words in
Cowley, to
Goliah.
438.
Mankinds hate, his Brother their delight.] Domitian, who rais'd the second
Persecution, one of the foulest of Men, (some think worse than
Nero,) and as much detested, as his Brother
Titus lov'd, who was stil'd, as all know,
Deliciae humani generis.
442.
By Martyrdom he'll purge his Blood.] History tells us, that he Murdered
Flavius Clemens, his
near Kinsman, and Banished his Wife
Flavia, for being Christians.
446.
Still shall the Son of Gods bright Form
be near.] Alluding to the History of the Three Children.
451.
Whilst our proud Foe
an hasty Death shall seize.] Stabb';d by
Parthenius and
Stephanus. Concerning which, see the famous Story in
Apollonius's Life.
452.
And his mild Successor.] Nerva, who swore solemnly, no
Senator should ever dye by his
Order. See Aurelius Victor and Dion. He recall'd the Christians by an
Edict, from Banishment; and amongst the rest S.
Iohn, tho some wou'd fain have him
dead a great many
years before; and others that he never
dy'd.
456.
Some ev'n the Lord that bought'em shall deny.] Ebion, Cerinthus, and other Hereticks, who first deny'd the Divinity of our Saviour; against whom S.
Iohn wrote his
Gospel.
461.
Nor he himself—Unplagu'd escapes a destin'd dire Event, &c.]
Trajan, who began the third
Persecution. The
dire Event, here mentioned, is that of the
Earthquake at
Antioch; where, the Emperour being then present and a vast Conflux of People, the
Earth opened, and devoured an incredible Number of Men, one of the Consuls perishing, and the Emperour himself hardly escaping.
467.
But more the Jews.]
Adrian, who began the fourth
Persecution, Burnt a
Thousand Towns of the
Iews, for Rebelling against him under their false Christ
Barcochab, to whom
Rabbi Akiba was a sort of
Elias, crying,
Hic est Rex ille Messias! and
Kill'd 500000 Men; then reedifying
Ierusalem, &c.
472.
How oft he'd fly to Death in vain for Ease.] Being sick of a languishing
Distemper he wou'd often have kill'd himself, but was hindred by his
Friends. A little before his
Death, he is said to have made those pretty foolish Verses,
Animula, vagula, blandula, &c. Which,
Little, fluttering Soul, alludes to.
476.
A Peaceful
Prince and Pious
more than Nam'd.]
Antoninus Pius, who, on
Iustin's Apology, made an Edict, that the
Christians should not be
Punished, but those who
Accus'd 'em: As
Orosius in his History.
[Page 258]479.
A vain Philosopher.] Antoninus Philosophus began the fifth
Persecution, stirr'd up by
Crescens the
Cynic, and continued with great Fury, till the Emperour being distress'd in
War with the
Quadi, for want of
Water, and obtaining both
that and
Victory, by the Prayers of a
Christian Legion, ordered it to be stopt; as
P. Orosius tells us.
485.
This a far fiercer Tyrant
knows in vain.] Septimius Severus, who rais'd the sixth
Persecution, under whom so many were Martyred, that some thought him
Antichrist. His two Sons,
Bassianus and
Geta succeeded him, the
Elder of which kill'd the
Younger in his
Mothers Arms.
489.
Next a fell Wolf,
who, the mild Shepherd
slain.] The seventh
Persecution under
Maximin, who Murdered the good Emperour
Alexander Severus; and was himself Kill'd, together with his Son, by his own Souldiers at the Siege of
Aquileia.
493.
The next an equal Guilt
and Fate
attend.] Decius, who rais'd the eighth
Persecution, whose Son was kill'd by the
Goths, and himself
drowned in the
Fens near the
Danube, as he fled from the Enemy.
466.
Cruel old Man.] Valerian, the Author of the ninth
Persecution, at the Instigation of an
Egyptian Magician. He was afterwards conquered and taken by
Sapores the Emperour of
Persia, who made use of his
Back to
mount his
Horse, and when he refused that Office,
flay'd him alive, and covered him with Salt.
502.
Two Monsters
shall the groaning World divide.] Dioclesian and
Maximinian.
506. The
Idol Banners stoop and Cross must rise.] The very
Signa or
Ensigns of the
Romans, have been thought by learned Men
Idolatrous: Which
Constantine chang'd, and bore the
Cross in his Banner; according to the famous Story.
509.
Once more the fatal Stone.] See
Lib. 6. Note on the
Baetylia of the Antients.
510.
The Tyrants
drop by Justice or
Despair.] Dioclesian, some say,
Poisoned himself;
Maximinian, who had once
Abdicated; but when his Mind changed, and he for recovering his Empire agen, being caught Plotting against
Constantine, he was
fairly Hang'd for his reward.
517.
Those glorious Scars.] A known Story.
Vid. Sozomen. Lib. 1.
Cap: 11.
522.
Yet still some Signs of antient Fraud
remain.] From
Virgil's
Pauca tamen suberunt, &c.
524.
Nor yet my fated Reign.
Vid. last Note on
Lib. 10.
529.
Fierce Magog
's Sons.] The
Scythians, as Sir
Walter Rawleigh proves beyond contradiction.
531.
Whilst all the West a fiercer Tyrant
spoils.] The
Turks give
Liberty of Conscience; the
Pope denies it; for which Reason, I make him the more Cruel of the two.
537.
The Earthly Gods
this Monster
shall Dethrone.] 2
Thess. 2.4.
541.
But first what Lets
must be remov'd away.] This the antient Christians Interpreted of the
Roman Empire.
549.
Chast Marriage
shall the worst of Crimes
be grown.] A Man may be a good
Romish Priest tho he has
half a Dosen Concubines, but not if he has
one Wife. But amongst all the doughty Arguments against the
Marriage of the
Clergy, I think that of his Infallibility,
S
[...]ricius himself, carries the most weight;
‘They that are in the
Flesh cannot please God.’
553.
A Swan in Gomers
spacious Fields shall rise.] 'Tis said in the History of
Iohn Huss, that at his Martyrdom he Prophesied, of a
Swan to rise an hundred Years after, whom the Papists should not be able to
Burn.
586.
At a Friends House,
which on the Road
they knew.] Some such thing seems necessarily imply'd from the
Oeconomy of the
Parable. For its said in the 1
verse, They actually went forth to meet the Bridegroom. But
ver. 5.
While the Bridegroom tarried they all slumbered and slept; which they can't be supposed to do in the open Air.
691.
My Harbingers
the sev'n Arch-Angels
bright.] It has been generally believed in all Ages of the Church, that there are different
Orders of
Angels; and
[Page 259] there are great probabilities from Scriptures, that the Number of the
Chief Angels is 7; which are also call'd,
The Eyes of the Lord, running too and fro throughout the whole Earth. That these Angels shall be principally employ'd in the Preparations for this Judgment, appears, from comparing 1.
Thess. 4.16.
The Lord shall descend, with the voice of the Archangel, and with the Trump of God; with that of the 2
Thess. 1.7.
The Lord Iesus shall be revealed from Heaven, with his mighty Angels;
[...]: Which seems much the same with these
Arch-Angels.
712. Ten thousand lesser Suns
lie scatter'd round.] According to their Notion, who think all
fix'd Stars Suns.
733.
Hence holy Souls Refin'd
and made more Bright.] This seems the only ancient
Purgatory: Some of the Fathers being of Opinion, that the
Souls of all
Men, nay that of the Blessed
Virgin herself, were to pass through this
purging Fire at the
last Iudgment. But this would do the Church of
Rome no good, and therefore they have since altered the
property on't, making it a
Culinary Fire with a witness, and blowing it up some thousands of Years sooner than those
good Fathers ever thought of.
798.
With all the hast of Impudent Despair] They shorten our Saviours Accusation, and say,
ver. 44.
Lord when saw we thee an hungred, or a thirst, or a stranger, or naked, &c. whereas the Righteous are more deliberate.
Ver. 37.
When saw we thee an hungred and fed thee, &c.
862. Refresht,
beyond the reach of Pain
or Vice,
&c.] Agreeable to the Notion of the
Primitive Churches, who constantly pray'd for this
Refrigerium, or
Refreshment of their
Fellow Christians, departed this
Life; they supposing them in a sort of
Pain, by their
thirsty and
eager Desire for the final
Consummation of their
Happiness.
A Catalogue of the
Nations that came to the
Passover, together with the
Inhabitants of the
Holy Land. Herod's Entry and Train from
Galilee. Our Saviour privately comes thither with his
Disciples, sending St.
Peter and St.
John before him to prepare the
Passover in Mount
Sion. But could not remain undiscovered, some
Greeks, from
Athens, having heard of his
Fame, and pressing to see him; which having obtain'd by the Assistance of some
Tyrian Merchants of
Philip's Acquaintance; God the Father, at his desire, attests him now the third time by a Voice from Heaven. At which the People being again ready to force a Kingdom upon him, he retires, with his Disciples. However, his Fame and Doctrine spread so far, that all things were now at a
Crisis, and the whole
Nation upon the point of owning him the
Messiah. At which
Lucifer being alarm'd, takes with him a Detachment of Devils, and flies to Earth, where sending the rest to their appointed Posts, to facilitate his Design, he himself enters the Palace of
Caiaphas; and Night being now come, and the
High-Priest asleep, appears before him in the Form of
old Hircanus, chiding him for his
Remissness, and stirring him up to destroy our Saviour. In order to which, as soon as he wakes, he sends privately to assemble the
Sanhedrim; which being known to
Gamaliel, Joseph, and
Nicodemus, they hasten likewise thither.
Caiaphas's Speech to the
Sandhedrim, against our Saviour, accusing him for a Subverter of their Laws; pretending to prove, he was not, for that Reason, to be hearkned to, tho he wrought
Miracles; complaining of the
Meanness of his
Doctrine on one side, obliging to
forgive Enemies, and of the impracticable
Heights on the other, not admitting
Liberty of
Thoughts, or the first Motions of
Desire or
Anger; with other Objections usually urged by the
Deists against
Christianity. After which he rises higher, charges him with
Blasphemy; and at last, falling into a
Prophetick Fury, he declares, 'twas necessary
one Man should die for the whole Nation; urging, that could not be a
Sin which God himself had decreed. His Speech variously received by the
Sanhedrim. Nicodemus stands up, and begins cautiously to answer him. Whom
Joseph of
Arimathea interrupts, and boldly, before 'em all,
confesses Jesus; distinctly answering all the
Cavils of Caiaphas against his Person and Law, and pressing the
Sanhedrim to receive him as their
true Messiah. While they were divided in their Opinions, and debating the matter, our Saviour celebrates the
Passover, with his twelve
Disciples, and institutes the
Sacrament of his
Blessed Body and
Blood; foreshowing and describing the Traitor
Judas, who went out from the rest with a resolution to betray him; whose Offer to the
Sanhedrim was agreed to by the majority, and Preparations made to apprehend him. Our Lord comforts the remaining Disciples, but prophesies of their forsaking him, and particularly St.
Peter's Denial. Thence he leads them to
Gethsemane; and takes St.
Peter, James, and
John with him into the thickest part of the Garden, leaving the rest at the Gate. His Agonies and Prayers, not for fear of the approaching Pain or Infamy, but of his Father's Anger. An Angel appears to strengthen him. A Comparison of him with the most famous ancient
Heroes, shewing how far he exceeded them in
Patience and
Virtue. The three Disciples asleep for Sorrow.
Judas, having received Guards from the
High-Priest, comes to the Garden, and, with a
Kiss, betrays our Lord; who being apprehended, after he had healed
Malchus, whom St.
Peter had wounded, all his Disciples forsake him. He's carried to the
High-Priest's Palace, and there abused by the Guards and Rabble. St.
John, who soon resumed Courage, followed our Saviour, and own'd himself his Disciple. St.
Peter comes after, tho with more Fear, and is introduced into the Palace, by the Interest of St.
John; but being known to some of the Company, and charg'd as a Follower of
Jesus, he thrice denies him, the last time with Curses and Imprecations; till, on our Saviour's looking back upon him, be returns to himself, and, departing from the Palace, endeavours to expiate his Guilt by a
severe Repentance. Our Saviour accus'd by the
High-Priest and
Caiaphas, but no
Proof against him, that would reach his
Life; till
Caiaphas adjuring him to own it if he were the
Son of God, and he telling them, they should hereafter see him come to
judg the World, he's accused for
Blasphemy, and burried away to the
Roman Governour, being adjudged, by the
Sanhedrim, worthy of Death.
[Page 263]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem.
BOOK VIII.
NOW o'er the
Hills the
Paschal Morn arose,
And from high
Tow'rs the
sacred Trumphet blows; *
Proclaiming their great
Feast, all
Israel; meet,
Thick crouding thro' each dusty
Gate and
Street;
Strangers and
Proselytes, where e'er their
Birth,
Whatever part o'th'
many Peopled Earth;
Some from the
Isles, Crete, Rhodes and
Cyprus, some
From
double-Sea'd Byzant, and
Corinth come;
From the fair Fields with
Rivers circled wide, *
10 From
Elam and
Euphrates flowry side.
[Page 262]With all th'
Arabia's, to the
Feast repair
The Realms of
Monobaze and
Helen fair; *
Strong
Adiabene call'd, well known to
Fame;
But most from blest
Iudaea's Regions came;
From
Dan, to old
Beersheba's fruitful
Plain,
From
Iazers, Sea, to the great
Western Main:
These from
Phenician Fields their Journey take,
From
Tyrus-stairs, and the
Cendevian Lake:
Herod, his num'rous
Galileans brings
From all his
Towns, a
Pomp well worthy
Kings:20
Strong
Sephoris, and rich
Tiberias send *
Their choicest Youth,
Sebaste's Lords attend
With
Pray'rs for their
great Frounder, who his
Guests,
On
Iordan's Banks, at proud
Herodion Feasts; *
Who
Guarded thence and
Honour'd, wait him down,
By
Iericho, to
Salem's
sacred Town:
His rich paternal Palace they prepare,
And
rang'd before the
Gates, Salute him there;
Nor sooner his approach the
Elders know,
But to
receive him in long
State they go;
30
The
Roman-Guards the same, loud Shouts they made,
Their
Eagle on
Antonia's
Tow'rs display'd:
Not so our
Saviour met, nor he desir'd
Vain Honours, or mean wordlly
Fame requir'd;
A
train of
Virtues did the Hero bring,
Unseen
officious Angels guard their
King.
In vain a
private Entry made his choice,
For all
Good-men at his approach rejoice:
Ent'ring the
Town, he did before him send,
As
Harbingers, bold
Cephas and his
Friend:
40
These all prepar'd, (nor cou'd they want
success,
For where himself he
sends, himself he'll
bless:)
What
Moses, or the Elders did
enjoyn, *
The
Lamb, the
Herbs, the
Bread, the sacred
Wine.
Mean while, the
Croud's Hosannas to prevent,
He
rounds the
Walls by
Sion's steep
ascent:
In vain their
unbespoken Pomp he'd shun,
From every part the
gazing People run;
Fame bears the
News thro' all the
pester'd Gates,
And the vast
Town almost
depopulates.—
50
[Page 263]So, when some
Godlike Prince by Heav'n design'd,
The common
Benefactor of
Mankind;
Triumphant over e'en
himself and
Fame,
Who wou'd by
Virtue only raise his
Name;
So when he,
envious of himself, wou'd go
Thro' some
sav'd Town, or Realm
Incognito;
Thro' the vain Cloud his stronger
Beams will
Shine,
The mortal
Form confessing the
Divine:
Forth
pour thick
Floods of Men, the
Saviour meet,
60 And strow thick
Flow'rs and
Blessings at his
Feet.
So here, all press to see his
Heav'nly Face,
Nor
only now the
Hebrews sacred Race;
His growing Fame to
Gentile-Worlds is spread,
His Light
Divine had struck their
Daemons dead:
The
servile Gods to their black
Caves retire, *
Great
Ammon,
Vid. Lib. 6.
than his
own, now feels a
hotter Fire:
Athens, which did from
Egypt first convey *
Vain Idol-Forms, and spread them wide away
Thro the deluded
World, now learns t' adore,
70 A Soveraign Deity
unknown before;
Acts 17.23.
Nor had the
Sibyls scap'd 'em; there they find
A
Prince whose
facile Yoke shou'd bless Mankind,
In scorn'd
Iudaea born: They thither came,
More by the Savior's
Miracles and Fame,
Than the great
Feast attracted —
Came with some
Tyrian Merchants, Trading down
To new-nam'd
Iulias, once
Bethsaida's Town:
Their
Int'rest these, and frank assistance lend,
Since in his
humble Court they had a
Friend
80 To
introduce 'em; meeting, they embrace;
'Twas
Philip, of the
Galilean Race,
Whom long they'd known, and ask'd the Liberty,
These
Grecian Strangers might his Master see.
He beckons
Andrew,
John 12.20.
&c.
both to
Jesus went,
And
favourably their
Request present:
When thus our Lord — Tho' I
vain Pomp disclaim,
Nor in my own, but my great
Fathers Name
As yet have
taught, yet since he 's pleas'd t'
attest
2.
AND from High-Towers the sacred Trumpet
blows.] Iosephus says, The Priests were us'd to give warning by the Sound of a
Trumpet, from the Towers of the Temple, against any approaching Festival.
9.
From those fair Fields, with Rivers circled wide.] Mesopotamia.
12.
The Realms of Monobaze
and Helen
fair.] Monobazus was the Son of
Izates, the famous
Proselyte of whom
Iosephus gives such large
Encomiums. Helena was Queen of the same Country, who was a great Benefactor to
Ierusalem, and, after her Death, had a stately Tomb, near the City, erected to her Memory.
21.
Strong Sephoris.] See
Iosephus's Description of that Town and its Siege.
24.
At proud Herodian
Feasts.] A stately Palace built by
Herod the Great, near
Iordan, and called by his own Name; as another he had in
Ierusalem.
43.
What Moses
or the Elders did enjoin.] The
Cup of Benediction, and the
Bread, were added to the
Passover by the Successors of
Moses; or rather, being at first only
civil, and necessary to a
Meal, were, in process of time, reckoned
sacred, because so nearly joined with what was so.
65.
The servile
Gods.] 'Tis
Cowley's Thought, who calls the
Daemon so, because obedient to the
Charms of Magicians.
67. Athens,
which did from Egypt
first convey, &c]
Herodotus says, the
Greeks had all their Gods from
Egypt, and the
Athenians were the chief Traders in those Commodities. Some of these, its not improbable, might be at the
Feast, since many came much farther to it.
112.
No Merits, no Reward.] I take the Word
Merit here, in the old
Orthodox Sence, not implying either Condignity, or a proper
Congruity, except when restrained to our Saviour, who had both; but only for such
Qualifications as will be accepted of
God, for the sake of his
Son, wrought in Believers by his
Blessed Spirit.
131.
A Miracle
he works to chain
their Sense.] He had done so before, and its
probable might now repeat it.
152.
His Foes scarce more than he himself secure.] 'Tis said,
the Pharisees feared the People; and were not for seizing our Saviour on the
Feast day, lest there should be an Uproar among the People. But their own natural Levity soon made them alter their Opinions.
170.
From every Squadron.] If there's a
Hierarchy in Heaven, there is, in all likelihood, a sort of
Polity too in Hell, where we read of the
Prince of the Devils, &c.
203.
Each conceal, — Lest some kind Angel.] An Angel being but a
finite
[Page 288] Creature, cannot have
infinite Knowledge, whence it seems possible, that the
wicked Spirits may conceal their
ill Designs from them.
246.
Nor trembled, ev'n at mighty Pompey
's Name.] Who, in his time, came to
Ierusalem. See the Story in
Ioseph. Antiq.
247.
Scarce half his Power.] Old
Hircanus, and the rest, had the
Sacred and
Civil Power, united, being both
High-Priests and
Kings.
251.
If ought by Herbs
and powerful Names
h' has done.] The
Rabbies talk much of the Power of
Charms, and profess the Knowledge of 'em. They pretend they deduce from
Solomon. Iosephus tells a very grave Story, as if he believed it, of one who did strange things with an
Herb, casting out
Devils, and bringing Persons to Life again when they lay
senseless. The Jews have a foolish Tale, that our Saviour wrought all his
Wonders (against the Reality of which, it seems, they have nothing to say,) by Virtue of the
Tetragrammaton, sowed up in his
Thigh.
294.
On their Impostor the whole World believe.] According to that Saying of theirs,
The whole World is gone after him.
300.
By a vile Earth born Race.] The Rabbie
[...] call the sort of Vulgar,
Terrae Filii, Sons of the Earth.
324.
Rulers and Warriors.] So says
Matchiavel; who understood the
Christian Religion so ill, that he says, it makes Men
mean-spirited, and is an Enemy to
Magnanimity and
Glory.
333.
Clogg'd with unnatural
Laws and Mystery.] I've endeavoured to make
Caiaphas as good a Spokesman for the
Atheists and
Deists as I possibly could; tho I hope
Ioseph fully answers every part of his
Argument.
339.
Nor more the Heathen
or Samaria
dares.] The
Samaritans did commonly put Affronts on the
Iewish Temple; once particularly,
Iosephus says, they came in the Night-time and scattered
Bones about it, which occasioned a great
Tumult.
418.
When the Oraculous Ephod
us'd to shine.] Some think the way whereby the
Ephod delivered Oracles, was the
shining of certain
Stones, in the Breast-plate, above the rest; which the Jews own'd was ceas'd during the
Second Temple. Therefore I say,
us'd to shine.
431.
Twice spoke in Thunder.] Once at
Iordan, and once at the
Feast; indeed there was a
third Attestation in the same manner, at Mount
Tabor, at the
Transfiguration; but this
Ioseph could not be suppos'd to know, because the three Disciples only were
Witnesses of it, and forbidden to disclose it before the Resurrection.
478.
All Time, and Place, and Ages him confess.] Vid. infra.
479.
All wait him now.] I have shewn formerly, from the Heathen Writers, that some
extraordinary Person was, at this time, expected by the whole World. I shall here insert a Passage out of
Plato; which methinks, without the help of Fancy, looks very much that way: 'tis in his Dialogues, the Words are these,
[...],
&c.‘It is necessary that we
expect till it may be learn'd how we ought to behave our selves towards
God and
man.’ Says the other,
[...],
&c.‘But who is this
Teacher? for I would most willingly acknowledge the
Man.’Answ.‘This is he who takes care of thee: But it seems to me, as
Homer makes
Minerva take away the Cloud from the Eyes of
Diomedes, [...], that he might be able to distinguish between a
God and a
man, so ought the Darkness to be first remov'd from thy Mind,
&c.’
524.
Who e'er did the three Principles deny.] I think 'tis demonstrable, that all Sects of Philosophers did own the
three Principles, and consequently had some Notion of the
Trinity, tho few of 'em wholly Orthodox. The
Pythagoreans own, the
first, second, and
third ONE, the
third partaking of the
first and
second. The same I could prove of others, out of
Plutarch, nay
Iulian himself; but I remit the Reader to
Lib. vi. Nor is there, that I know, any thing besides the Doctrine of the
Trinity (on which the
Incarnation depends) that's properly
mysterious, I mean, not clear and
fathomable by our
Reason, when once revealed.
564.
Fig-Leaves like these ev'n Adam
would not use.] He never pleaded
Necessity for his
Sin.
621.
Drink all
of this, as all
receiv'd the Bread.] This Passage confounds both
[Page 289]Papists and
Deists. The express Words of Institution are,
Drink ye all of this; whereas the
Papists deny the
Cup to their
Laity, or unconsecrated: and let any one, if they can, assign any tolerable Reason why this
All should be added here, after the
Wine, rather than the
Bread; unless it be, that our Saviour
foresaw what would come to pass in
After-Ages, and that such who pretended to be his Followers would give it only to
some, not to
all. And for the same cause, I suppose, is it also said in the Preface to the
Ten Commands, God spake all these Words; because the Divine Spirit foreknew there would arise such Persons in After-ages as would be for taking
some of those Words away; and a great part too, in the second Command. Whence the
Divine Authority of the
Sciptures seems fairly deducible, because neither of these vastly distant Events could possibly be foreseen by any
Humane Wisdom.
977.
He said, when one o'th' Zealots
factious Crew,—With a rude Halbert.] I make him of the
Zealots, because 'twas so like 'em. The Word we render
Palm of the Hand, bears another sence, a
Reed or
Rod, or some such thing; which I don't much alter by clapping an Head upon't, and changing it into an
Halbert, a proper Weapon for one who guards Malefactors.
THIS Book begins with a
Complaint that
Vertue is generally miserable in this World. Which is silenc'd by the Instance of our Saviour's
Sufferings, tho perfect
Purity and
Innocence. Who is accused before
Pilate by the
High-Priest and
Elders; but nothing being proved against him, the Governour would have acquitted him. The
Rabble, excited by the
Priests, are eager for his
Death. Pilate, hoping to divert 'em, hearing he was a
Galilean, sends him to
Herod; who, on his Silence, despises, derides, and returns him to the
Governour. Whose
Wife, having had a terrible
Vision relating to him, sends to her Husband, by no means to concern himself in his
Death. On which he laboured to deliver him, offering the
Jews to give them his
Life, as was usual at the
Passover; but they refused it, and ask
Barabbas, a Robber and Murtherer; Till, by their repeated
Tumults and
Insinuations, that unless
Pilate would grant their Desire, he must be disloyal to
Caesar. They at last prevail, and our Lord is
scourged and
condemned. He's
mock'd by the Souldiers, crowned with
Thorns, and, bearing his
Cross, dragg'd to
Execution. His Advice to the Matrons of
Jerusalem, in his Passage through the
dolorous Way: Where he faints under his
Cross, and
Simon coming by is compelled to assist him. Arrived at
Calvary, he's crucified between two
Malefactors. The
Blessed Virgin, hearing the Rumour of her Son's being taken by the
Rabble, follows him to
Calvary; and finding him there, falls dead at the Sight. Is recovered by the Souldiers. Her
Lamentation for the
Death of her
Son. Who being moved with her
Sorrow, speaks to her from the
Cross; and commends her to the
Care of his
Friend, St.
John, who stood by him, and would never
forsake him. The Discourse of the two Thieves with our Saviour. The
Prodigies at
Jerusalem. Our Saviour's
Exclamation on the
Cross, under the Sense of God's
Anger for the
Sins of the
World. The
Angels in Heaven enraged to see their Master thus used, one of them gives the
Signal of War, Michael appears at their Head, and they are all ready to descend to his Rescue and destroy the
World. The
Father represses their
Anger; letting 'em see the Book of the
Eternal Decrees; and that 'twas necessary our Lord should die for the Sins of Man. At which being appeas'd, they return to their usual
Posts and
Employments. Our Saviour's last
Agonies, his
Thirst, receiving the
Vinegar, and
yielding up the Ghost.
[Page 291]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem.
BOOK IX. The
PASSION.
*
O Why was
Virtue made to be
distrest,
Like
Noah's
Dove no place of
Ease and
Rest
In this
tumultuous World she ever found;
By
Fortunes giddy
Wheel still dragg'd around:
If not too,
Crush'd on the relentless
Ground.
Her best-lov'd
Children mean and
humble go,
Friendless and
Poor, contemptible and low;
Expos'd to
pinching Want, and
sharper Shame;
"O what is
Virtue but an
empty Name? *
10 Presumptuous
Thoughts no more! no more pretend!
[Page 292]Blaspheme not what you cannot
comprehend!
What please high
Heav'n till this
dull Life be past:
9. O
What is Virtue but an empty Name?] I hope I need not tell the Reader that these
Lines are only an Objection commonly brought against
Providence, which is, I think, afterwards fully answered. As for that Exclamation,
What is Virtue &c. 'Tis a common saying among the antient Heathens, and is ascribed to several Authors, tho I think the most fix it upon
Hercules, as extorted from him, when Frying and Raving on Mount
Oeta, by the
extremity of his
Pain; which if true, he's far from being as Heroical as he's represented, since 'tis not killing of
Bulls and
Bears, and
Robbers, but inflexible
Virtue, Patience, and
Magnanimity, under the worst of
Evils, that make a true Hero. However, as one of our own Writers pleasantly observes, 'tis most likely to be his
Expression, because it looks so much like the
Speech of a
Madman.
117.
Of whose high Deeds Cumaean Grotto's
rung.] That there was really some
bottom in those which are called the
Sibylline Oracles, relating to our Saviour, I see no room for any modest Man to doubt; tho it seems on the other side a clear Case, that vast heaps of Dogrel Greek has been forg'd in their
Imitation, like those bastard Medals, so common in the World. The Christians cou'd not feign that of
Tully, which I think he applies to K.
Ptolomy, of a King to come out of the Eastern Countries, any more, than several passages of the
Sicelides Musae; which seem plain Transcripts of what the Old Prophets have left recorded concerning our Saviour; which, tho it should be granted, he might apply to the Son of
Pollio; yet there's little doubt but he had 'em from the
Sibyls, or some
Tradition then
current among the Heathens; tho he too, as well as
Balaam, might be acted beyond himself; for in my judgment, he does here
majora canere, as he has promis'd; and
Virgil excells even
Virgil, nothing being comparable to it in all his Works, not excepting the Prophecy of
Marcellus; or if there's any thing finer in his divine
Aeneids.
130.
Both the great Vulgar and the small.] Cowley's Thought, wherein he has much bettered that of
Horace, odi Profanum vulgus & arceo.
152.
Their own Religious Rites.] See
Iosephus against
Appion.
206
This he our Families
proud Rival Born.] This
Herod was
Grandson to
Herod the Great. Vid. Lib. 2.
250.
Unblemish'd Virtue and unspotted Fame.] Ecclesiastical History tells us, she was a noble
Roman, her Name
Procula; afterwards Converted to the Christian Faith, and either a
Saint or a
Martyr.
[Page 315]287.
Whether his double Spring,
o'ercharg'd with Snow.] I believe there are indeed few
great Rivers but have more than
one Head, tho the complement of the Country generally fixes 'em at
one place. Every one has heard of two Heads assign'd to the River
Iordan, Ior, and
Dan, like our
Tame and
Isis; whence both their Names. It mayn't be unpleasant to give, once for all, a Description of this noble River, the chief of all
Palestine, and its said, some of the best
Water in the
World. The Pilgrim gives the best account of its Rise and Progress that I've yet seen,
Lib. 2.
Cap. 15.
Aune heure de Caesarea, &c.
‘An hours Journey from
Caesarea Philippi, at the Foot of Mount
Libanus (
Fuller tells us, 'tis one particular Mount, more pleasant than all the rest, call'd
Paneas,) arise two
Springs of Water, one about half an hours Journey from the other. That to the East is called
Ior, and the other more Northerly
Dan. They soon make two small
Rivulets, which running separate about a League and half, meet at the bottom of the forementioned Town, joyning at once their
Names and
Waters; and from thence taking the new Name of
Iordan. Thence running by several Villages and Countrys, and separating the Lands of
Trachonitis, Iturea, and
Galilee, it falls into a Valley, where it makes a Lake about 2 Leagues in Circuit, called
Moron or
Mora, (
Merom, in
Fuller,) by
Iosephus the
Semachonite Lake; thence verging towards the East, enters the Sea of
Galilee, between
Capernaum and
Chorazin, and passing thence, is at last engulft in the
Dead Sea.’ He goes on,
‘But the
Turks have a Tradition that
Iordan will not mingle his blessed waters with that
stinking Puddle, but at their very fall into the Lake sink down into a
Subterranean Abyss, and rise agen at
Mecca, where
Mahomet was buried, in Honour (doubtless) of that great Prophet, where they form themselves into a Lake, whose Waters have the same Taste and Fish with
Iordan.’ And this wise story the good Pilgrim thinks 'tis worth the while to confute out of the little Scripture he had, full as gravely as
Alexander Ross does the
Alchoran when 'twas translated into
English, for fear any of
his Countrymen shou'd turn
Mussulmen upon the reading it; tho for my part, if any of my Readers are inclined to my
Turkish Story of
Iordan, they are very welcom, since I shan't think it worth the while to use any Argument to confute it.
330.
His Sword a strange Balsamic Power, &c.] This is founded on that Notion, that the Blood has of it self a sort of a
Balsamic Virtue in't, which will
close and
heal all slight
Green-wounds without other Medicine, if no other accident happens.
362.
A Death for Slaves
and Villains
only us'd.] Tacitus calls it
Servile supplicium, a Servile sort of a Punishment, not to be inflicted on any
Roman Citizen: and therefore we find in History, that S.
Paul, who was a
Roman, had the
Benefit of that Liberty, and was
Beheaded, while S.
Peter, a
Iew, was
Crucified.
423.
Where Winds
can carry, or where Waves
can roll.] I think 'tis a Verse of Mr.
Waller's.
424.
Where the Ten Tribes, &c.] There's a great Dispute whither the
Ten Tribes were carry'd, which perhaps will never be decided; as the
Iews say of any great difficulty, till
Elias come. Esdras says, they went over
Euphrates, which was miraculously dry'd up for their Passage, and after a fair Walk for an year and an half, arrived at
Arsareth, which some suppose to be
Tartary; where also many of our
Moderns think they have found 'em, there being a City named
Tabor in that Country, as several of that Name in
Naphthali; whence some of 'em were carried. Others tells us, that there are a sort of People among the
Tartars, who run about the Fields, a certain day in the year, making great Lamentation, tho they themselves have forgot the reason, and repeating with violent and dismal Ejaculations these Words,
Ieru! Ieru! Salem! Ieru! Damas! tho they don't understand 'em; retaining still the Names of those Places, tho they have lost the History. Others think the
Americans, or at least some part of 'em, are the Posterity of the
Ten Tribes, which is rendered not altogether improbable, from several
Iewish Customs found amongst 'em. And what if those
Tartarians, of whom we have discoursed
Lib. 3. conducted by Satan, from their own Country
[Page 316] over to
America, should be some of those very
Iews, whom the Enemy of Man and Ape of God, might take a
pride in leading to his
Canaan, almost exactly in the same manner that
Moses led their Forefathers out of
Egypt. Acosta has a strange Story that looks very much like this, from a Tradition of the
Americans;
‘That their God
Vitziliputzli commanded their Forefathers to leave the Place where they then liv'd, promising, if they'd follow him, a much more happy Country, by the
Destruction of several Nations which possessed it. Accordingly they departed, carrying this their Idol with 'em in an
Ark of
Reeds, which was supported by 4 of their Chief Priests, with whom he
Discoursed in secret, and reveal'd to them all along the different Successes of their Journey, giving 'em Orders when to
March and
Halt, which they were not to do without his Order. Whereever they came, they Erected a
Tabernacle for their God in the
midst of their Camp, placing the
Ark upon an Altar. When they were tired with their Journey, and resolved to proceed no farther, their God destroy'd many of 'em in a dreadful manner; continuing to Conduct 'em till he brought 'em to
Mexico; thus he.’ I shall only add, that
Manasseh-Ben-Israel, the modern
Iew, tells us,
‘There were lately found encompassed with several high Mountains in
America, a
White People, with long
Beards, whom he'd fain have the remainders of these
Ten Tribes, and all
Natural Iews.’
449.
Thrust from a blasted Elders Trunk he spy'd.] Some say 'twas a
Wild Fig-Tree, but it's no great matter which of the two.
Surius says,
‘That the
Iews have now a Church-yard or Burying-place, on that very piece of Ground, about the middle whereof, Tradition tells 'em, this
Tree formerly stood:’ and adds,
‘That the
Iews formerly Built a House there, and all of that Nation desire to be Buried near it:’ As indeed they'd have reason, were that odd fancy of theirs true, that the General Judgment must be in the
Valley of
Iehosophat, and that all their Bones must tumble thither through the Bowels of the Earth, if they don't provide better Carriage; for which Reason, many of the richest of them, are said to get their Dust carried to
Ierusalem, to save the trouble of so long a Journey.
447.
Die Traitor die, be that resolv'd, but how?] This Verse, and that below it,
Thus, thus lets leap, &c. any one may see are taken from
Virgil's,
Sed moriamur ait; and
Sic sic juvat ire sub umbras. Concerning the latter of which, I can't help being of a different Judgment from a Person so Great, that it wou'd be immodesty for me to name him, at the same time I own I dissent from him. I say, I can't but think, that
Hemistich as
like Virgil as, even his famous
Tu Marcellus eris, for it seems to me as full and handsom a Pause for a desperate Mind, which had run it self out of Breath with raving, as cou'd possibly be thought on, and that render'd more lively, strong and beautiful, by the Ingemination.
510.
By these alone aloft ith' Air he's stay'd.] I know many are of Opinion, that there was a sort of a
Suppedaneum, a
Stay or
Footstool on the
Cross, as a Rest to the
Bodies of
Malefactors; but others, and I think the most, being of another Mind, I had liberty of chusing which I pleas'd, especially the former Opinion being grounded on a false Supposition, that without some such support as this, the Body cou'd not
hang in the
Air, but wou'd tear out the Wounds by which 'twas fasten'd, and be born down by its own weight: Whereas we are assured of the contrary, both by considering the
strength of the
Muscles in those Parts, and accidental Examples of such as falling from on high, have been caught by the
Hand, Arm, &c. by some
Tenter, and remain'd a considerable time in that
Posture; and by the manner of that horrible Punishment, at this time in use among the
Turks and
Moors, who throw
Condemn'd Persons from an high
Tower stuck full of
Hooks and
Tenters, which catching hold of the Body in its fall, retains it there, where the Wretches must hang till either the Wound kill's em, or they are starved to Death. Now if the whole weight of a Man's Body (caught thus at disadvantage, and the fall besides,) can't tear itself off when thus gaunch'd in the Air, how much less wou'd it do so when supported behind, and fastened
[Page 317] so evenly and
proportionably, by the most strong and
musculous Parts thereof?
531.
Yet one
some Tracks
of Modesty
retains.] Tis thought by many that this was no hardened
Villain, but newly enter'd in his Trade. There's one passage in the History of these
Thieves, which carries some difficulty in't.: 'Tis said in S.
Matthew and S.
Mark, that the
Thieves, in the
Plural Number, revil'd our Saviour. But S.
Luke gives the History as here related;
That one
did it, and the other
rebuk'd him. Some say, that
both did it at first, but one
Repented, which is a
probable Solution; but I thing there's a better, that 'tis a common
Elliptical way of Speaking, with the
Hebrews. Thus
Saul to
David, 1
Sam. 18.21.
Thou shalt this day be my Son-in-Law in one
of the two. We render it undoubtedly according to the True Sence; but 'tis in the Original, by, or in the
Two, a plain Instance of
two us'd for
one; as in the present Case. So 'tis written in the Prophets,
one of the Prophets, and 20 other Instances. The bad
Thief then revil'd our Saviour, the good
Thief pray'd to him, and no doubt was immediately happy with him. Tho I can't think that
Thief was
good enough to be himself pray'd to, and have a Temple Built to his
Name and
Honour; yet such a Temple,
Surius says, was Erected by the Empress
Helen in the
Holy Land.
518.
For on the Cross
this Title.] The piece of
Wood whereon the Title was written, was one part of the
Cross, called in
Greek [...], from the
Latin Titulus; as on the contrary, the writing itself containing the Persons real or supposed Crimes, the
Roman Authors call by a
Greek Name
Elogium, tho as we take the Word now, it seems but an odd sort of an
Elogy.
682.
Th' amaz'd Astrologer
look'd on in Vain.] This is a story sufficiently known, and commonly receiv'd and believ'd; and tho I've no need of its being
really true, yet
Valeat quantum valere potest.
723.
The solid Pillars trembled.] See
Lib. 7. at the beginning.
727.
Rent ev'n the solid Rock—Down to the trembling Center.] Its said the
Rocks rent in General; therefore, as it shou'd seem more than one,
Walker says,
‘That of Mount
Calvary, whereon our Lord suffered, cleft asunder some 2 or 3
Foot, at the place where his Cross was fasten'd, quite from one side of the Hill to the other, to be seen at this day, gaping about an Hands breadth, and the depth of it not to be sounded.’ But the account the Pilgrim gives on't is very particular, and in these Words,
‘That what he saw of it was 6
Foot and 2
Fingers in length, and about 2
Foot in breadth; adding, that it not only reach'd down as far as the
Chappel of
Adam, which is in the hollow of the Rock, where he tells us,
Adam's Scull was found; (whence the Mount called
Calvary, if you'll believe it, tho one wou'd wonder by what
Ear-mark they knew his Scull from another.)’ He goes on,
‘It reaches not only thither, but lower, to the Chappel of
Invention of the
Cross, and thence, as he thinks, even down to
Hell; its depth being unfathomable: thus he.’ And tho there is something of
Fable mixt with what he, and other Popish Writers deliver, yet there may be something of Truth, tho the mischief is, 'tis discredited by such ill Company. And if this strange vast
Rift in the solid
Rock, be really true, as it appears to be by the Circumstances, methinks 'tis no contemptible corroborating Circumstance for the Truth of that part of the sacred History, and those dreadful Prodigies which the
Evangelists mention.
767.
Of those at trembling Sinai
gave the Law.] Which was given by the Disposition of Angels. As S.
Steph. Acts 7.
780.
And almost
leave their dread Commands
undone.] Vida, from whom I took the Hint of this
beautiful Digression, goes a great deal farther, and I think too far, saying of the Angels,
Opera imperfecta relinquunt. Which I soften by the Word [
almost].
781. Uriel
before, forsook the sickly Sun.] I think that's his Name, whom
Milton makes the
Angel of the
Sun; the Name being very proper, signifying,
The Light of God: Which he might be, and yet that good
Fathers Fancy very agreeable, who call'd the Sun
Umbra Dei; the
Shadow of God. I say he had before forsaken it, for an obvious (Poetical) Reason, because 't was
Eclips'd.
[Page 318]803.
Condens'd his noble Form
to bulk
and sight.] According to the
Platonists, Notion of the
Condensation of the Angelical
Vehicle, so as to make it visible; which seems to have been believed by most of the Fathers, who make
Angels have a
sort of
Bodies, as indeed they
must have when ever they
appear, and are
sensible not only to our
Sight, but even to our grosser
Touch; as when they laid hold on the
Hand of
Lot. Now
Lucretius's Maxim will still hold,
Tangere enim & tangi sine corpore nulla potest res; nothing can
touch and be
touch'd but Body: and perhaps this is the very
Essence of
Body, for
Tangibility and
Impenetrability seem to be one and the same. But after all, what can the
Deist get by this, unless he cou'd prove, these
Angels were
all Body, or so much as that these Bodies were
Permanent; whereas, by all we can discover of 'em from Scripture, they appear rather
Ascititious and
Airy: and this we are sure, that the Scripture never calls 'em
Bodies, tho it does
Spirits, (which, whatever they are, can't be
Bodies, unless
black can be
white;) and that, for the Comfort of every
good Man, Ministring Spirits too, even since our Saviour
sent forth to minister unto them who are heirs of Salvation. 1
Heb. 14.
855.
This Love is Crucifi'd.] From that famous Ejaculation of the Father,
[...].
875.
Each of you singly worth a World and more.] The
Blood of him who is
Infinite, the
Blood of
God, as 'tis called in the Scripture, (which must get me off for that bold Thought a little lower,
The God is Dead.) This Blood, I say, must have
infinite Merits, and therefore extend beyond the
value of any
finite Being. The manner of whose
Death see in the next 2 Lines.
884.
He bow'd his Head, receive my Soul
he cry'd
Dear Father in thine Arms, he bow'd his Head and dy'd.] Vida has done this incomparably well, and exprest almost as much in one Line as I have done in two; who thus at the end of his 5
th Book,
Supremumque animum, ponens caput, exhalavit.
AFter a Discourse of the pleasure of seeing
Virtue triumphant, aotwith standing all
Misfortunes, and an
Invocation of the Blessed
SPIRITS Assistance, for the happy
Conclusion of the Work.
Joseph of
Arimathaea is introduced going to
Pilate and boldly begging the
Body of our
Saviour, which being granted, he repairs to the
Cross and takes it thence, after a
Souldier had pierced the Side with a Spear,
Blood and
Water flowing out of the Wound; then bears it to his Garden, and lays it in his own
Sepulchre, accompanied by the Blessed
Virgin and other Friends. The
Triumphs among the
Devils at the
Death of our Saviour:
Lucifer's
Speech on that occasion, ordering all the
Devils to repair to Earth agen, and repossess their Oracles. While he's in the heighth of his
Exultation, our Saviour enters
Hell with a Guard of Angels, and all the
Devils flying at his sight, and
sinking into the
Lake, carries with him to Paradise some of those Persons who were lost in the
Universal Deluge. The Third Day, his Soul and Body being now agen united, and he rising from the Grave,
Mary Magdalen, and other Women, go to the
Sepulchre to Embalm him, but find him to be gone; and receive an account of his
Resurrection, from a Vision of Angels, directing 'em to go and acquaint his Disciples with the News.
Mary Magdalen stays and sees our Saviour himself, who orders her on the same Message; on which S.
Peter and S.
John run to the Sepulchre, and find the Body to be gone; but returning, can not gain lief of the rest, till our Saviour himself appears amongst them; S.
Thomas being then absent, and still incredulous. Soon after, two others, to whom our Lord discovered himself at
Emmaus come in, and relate the whole
Story;[Page 319] which S.
Thomas not yet believing,
Jesus himself appears, and shewing him his Wounds, fully convinces him—Ordering all the Disciples to meet him at
Tabor in
Galilee, who going thither for that end, he first appears to 'em as they were Fishing on the Sea of
Tiberias, where he tries S.
Peter's
Faith, and foretells his
Martyrdom. Thence meeting many of his
Followers on
Mount Tabor, he orders 'em all to
Jerusalem, there to take his
last Farewel: Where being arriv'd, he takes them out to
Bethany; and after his last Discourse and Promise to be with them to the End of the World, the Heavenly Host appear, and Sing an
Anthem, being part of the
24th
Psalm, while our Saviour is
Ascending; who, just as he disappears from the Disciples, orders two
Angels back to
Mount-Oliver, to comfort them with the Promise of his Return; who thereupon depart again with Ioy to
Jerusalem.
[Page 321]THE LIFE OF CHRIST: AN Heroic Poem.
BOOK X. The RESVRRECTION.
O How
refreshing is't, how
dear a
Sight,
When
Virtue emerges out of
Clouds and
Night!
To see her all her
groveling Foes despise,
To see the
Tyrant fall and
Hero rise!
True
Worth survives the
Grave, rude
Winds the
Fruit
May
blast, but 'tis
immortal in the
Root.
Beat on Affliction's
Billows! 'Tis in vain,
The
Rock will still
impregnable remain;
The
Storm tho'
fierce, will soon or late blow o'er,
10 And we with
Shouts shall reach the happy
Shore,
Where our great
Captain is arriv'd before.
[Page 322]Kind
Spirit, who from the dark
tumult'ous Wave
Didst raise a beauteous
VVorld, O hear and save!
Save and direct, direct our feeble
Bark,
As once thou didst the weary wand'ring
Ark!
Remove the
Clouds, be all
serene and fair
Like thee, O gentle
Blast of Heav'nly
Air!
Let this last
Voyage no rough
storms molest,
Then, of our dear, long-wish'd-for
Port possest,
We'd gladly
Anchor in
eternal Rest.20
And now
true Night in the
disorder'd Skies,
Prepares, at her appointed
Hours, to rise;
But
wonders that her
Task's perform'd before,
Nay blacker
Veils spread all the
Aether o'er:
Still high in
gloomy Air the
Bodies stood
Expos'd, and Tortur'd on th'
unlucky VVood;
Tortur'd the
Two, but from his spotless
Breast,
The
Thirds bright
Soul was fled to endless
Rest:
Nor longer cou'd the generous
Ioseph bear,
To see his
Friends sad mangled
Reliques there;
30
Matt. 26.56.
But while far off his
scatter'd Household fled,
Their
Faith and
Courage with their
Master Dead:
With
Nicodemus, his old prudent
Friend,
Affraid no more, do's from the
Hill descend,
Where sad
Spectators near the
Cross they were,
Mark 15.43.
Boldly to beg the
Body, and Inter,
With
silence, in his own
new Sepulcher:
Vid. Lib. 1.
ad fin.
There, if his just
Request successful prove,
To pay the last due
Debt of
Tears and
Love:
Thus who
boast highest, first the
Cause forsake,
40
Thus
Converts oft the best of
Christians make.
With
Pious hast they both to
Pilate ran,
To whom,
undaunted, Ioseph thus began.
Brave Roman, whom our
Nations Spite and
Rage,
Now
first did in an
unjust Act engage:
As
noble Pontius wou'd be still thought free,
And only
Passive in their
Cruelty;
And bear to distant
Ages, distant
Lands
His
Fame, as
clean and
spotless as his
Hands;
T' his humble
Suppliants let be restor'd,
50
The breathless dear
Remains of our lov'd Lord:
[Page 323]Nor will the
Priests themselves, howe'er they rave,
Urge on their
Hatred, e'en beyond the
Grave;
He's
cold and
lifeless now, their
Fear is o'er,
Nor can he
them or
Cesar injure more:
Grant then we for his
Body may return,
Due
Honours pay, at his sad
Fun'ral mourn,
And sprinkle
Tears and
Flow'rs around his
Urn.
The
Roman thus—Witness each
sacred Pow'r,
60 Witness the
common Iove we all adore,
Vid. Lib. 6.
Father of Men and Gods; with how much
Ioy
I'd him
restore, how griev'd did him
destroy;
Restore you your
whole Friend, whom publick Spite
And Rage, have robb'd of our
etherial Light:
Take what
remains, I gladly that
restore,
And take my
Grief that I can give no
more.
Their wish'd Request obtain'd, they hast away,
And but to give the
Donor thanks cou'd stay:
The
Hill surmounted soon,
abrupt appear'd
70 No more, nor more the
Guards around they fear'd:
Arm'd Troops and
glitt'ring Helmets, dreadful bright,
Projecting far away their dazling
Light:
"Of
Murder'd Men the low
lamenting Voice,
"Mixt with the
Murderers confused
Noise
They
heard, yet onward went with
pious hast,
Thro'
Crouds unarm'd or
arm'd alike they past:
Till to the fatal
Scene of
Death arriv'd,
Where new
Barbarities were still contriv'd;
Still new
Effects of pop'lar
Rage they found;
80 The
mangled bleeding Body's on the Ground:
A
single Death's too little, they'd invent,
Beyond the
Cross it self, a
Punishment:
The
Bodies must
expos'd no longer stay,
T'
unhallow their approaching
Paschal Day,
And
damp their
festal Ioys; new
Arts they try,
And with new
Torments make 'em
more than Dye:
With
pond'rous Staves and
Sledges crush'd their
Bones,
Ecchoes the
Mountain with their
Strokes and
Groans.
The half-dead
Wretches supplicate in vain
90 For some kind
Stab to ease their ling'ring
Pain:
133.
SHou'd she but appear—In Public, all the World
wou'd Mourning
wear.] Something like that Thought of Mr.
Cowley's:
Ah charming
Maid! let not ill Fortune see
The
Livery that thy
Sorrow wears,
Or know the
Beauty of thy
tears,
Last she shou'd come and Dress herself as thee.
139.
No Pangs at his mirac'lous Birth.] So 'twas generally conceiv'd and believ'd, by most of the
Antients, which is enough to vindicate the Propriety of the Expression.
163.
The Pandaemonium
fills.] Every one that has read
Milton may remember 'tis his
Word.
167.
In long Serpentine
Folds.] See
Milton's admirable Description of the
Devils turning into
Serpents, in his
Paradise Lost: This, and much that follows, supposing his
Notions there.
247. Luxurious Asia
's tempting Charms have shown.] The Liberty of
Concubinage; the Pleasantness, and Riches, and Manners of those Countrys, sufficiently warrant the Epither I here give the
Asiatics.
283.
From Delphos
's sacred Rock to Wise Dodona
's Grove.] Delphos, says the Scholiast upon
Homer, was first called the
Parnassian Grove, then
Python, a
[...]terwards
Delphis. Strabo says, the City was called
Delphos, the Temple
Pytho, and the Priest
Pythia; tho
Ptolomy and
Erasmus, make
Pythia and
Delphos two Cities distinct from each other:
Dionysius seems to make
Delphos the proper Name of the Serpent
Python, whom
Apollo kill'd in the neighbouring Country.
V. 442.
[...],
&c. Where is the
Spire, or
Train of the Dragon
Delphis? Homer calls this City
[...], Stony or Rocky
Pytho; and accordingly, 'tis here stil'd
Delphos sacred Rock. For
Dodona's
Grove, as famous for
Oracles of Old, as a
Book since writ by that Name, has been thought for
Prophesies, it was so called from the Country wherein it was seated. Its Name, learned Men generally agree, to be derived from
Dodanim, the Fourth Son of
Iavan; (whence the
[...];) as he of
Iaphet, the
Greek [...]. Here was the City of
Dodone, and the Temple of
Iupiter Dodonaeus, plac'd, its probable, in that famous Grove of the same Name; tho some lessen this
Grove into a
single Oak: So the Poet,
[...],
&c. to require an answer from the
Oak of
Iupiter. In this
[Page 346]Tree, or
Trees, where it seems hung a parcel of
Brazen Vessels, or sort of
Bells, which made a noise when mov'd by the
Wind; and perhaps this was all the
Vocality of that famous
Oracle; tho we are not to question, but the
Attendants on the Temple, very well understood that
Language.
300.
And headlong he plunges
in the broad Lake.] I know not whether I had need inform my Reader, that I chuse to make the
Cadency of this Verse thus
abrupt, to express my
Sence the more lively; as I've done
Lib 3. in that,
On Surges tumultuous agen we rise. In imitation of many such in
Virgil; and that of
Cowley among others, in which he himself instances;
Down a steep Precipice, deep, adown he casts 'em all.
330.
To the old Pris'ners of 2000
Years—Who in the Universal Deluge fell, &c.] This is according to the Notion of many of the Antients, that the dark Place in 1 S.
Peter 3.20.
Concerning the Spirits in Prison who were disobedient in the days of Noah,
&c. relates to those who were lost in the
Universal Deluge; and that some of these our Saviour brought back with him, after an
actual Descent into
Hell; having there spoiled Principalities and Powers. Many of our own Divines have been thus far of this Opinion, that they thought Christ did
actually Descend into
Hell, tho now I think most are of another mind, and believe, with great probability, that only a
Descent into the
Grave, or the
State of the
Dead, which the famous controverted
Hades signifies, was thereby intended. However since our Church leaves this
undecided in her Article
de Descensu, I am, I think, at liberty to take that Sence which I look on as most
Poetical. But however, 'tis easie to shew, that even that
Notion of those,
Lost in the Deluge, &c. is far enough from Popery. The Papists place all
good Men here before our Saviour's Death, which afterwards they changed into a
Purgatory. I only place
bad Men there formerly. They require a
Divine Faith; whereas I'll be content with a
Poetical. Nor can I think I am any more oblig'd to make good the
actual Reality and
Truth of that
Notion, than for what follows in the next Verse;
Thro' gaping Earths
wide Ruins
sweep'd to Hell. Which alludes to the
Hypothesis asserted in Mr.
Burnet's ingenious
Theory.
382.
He will'd
the Stone
away.] I'm sure, the Papists can never prove he came through it, tho he might
remove it for a
moment, and let it return to its place, as soon as he had quitted the Sepulchre. He
raised himself; Surrexit, non suscitatus est, as one of the Fathers; and this
by his own power. Destroy this Temple, say he,
and I will raise it again: Therefore he must be
God, or else, as one of the greatest Men in the World observes,
‘He had not been so much as a
modest Man; because he would have arrogated to himself what did not really belong to him: or had express'd himself in such a manner, as he knew would be, and was, taken in such a Sence by those who heard him, as that they must conclude him
God. As for the Angels rolling away the Stone, 'twas for the sake of the
Women, not for him, who cou'd not want Power to remove that, when he had before,
by his own Power, been
raised from the Dead.’
388.
And thus the single Bird
wings from th' Arabian
Urn.] This is
Vida's Simile of the Phoenix, which he thus prosecutes very beautifully in his sixth Book.
Talis ubi turpe irrepsit senium, unicus ales
Congessit
(que) sibi ramis felicibus altum
Summo in colle rogum, posuitque in morte senectam;
Continuò novus exoritur, nitidus
(que) juventâ
Effulget cristis, & versicoloribus alis:
Innumerae circum Volucres mirantur euntem;
Ille suos adit Aethiopas, Indos
(que) revisit.
415.
Their useless Piles
suspended in the Air.] Piles were a sort of
heavy Darts, or
Iavelins, us'd by the
Romans.
[Page 347]417.
They fall, their Armour clanks against the Ground.] I think 'tis
Cowley's Verse, in the
Fall of
Nabash when kill'd by
Ionathan.
488.
Was set in Deaths dark shades to rise no more.] So it seems they all thought, for 'twas a long time ere they believ'd the
Resurrection, tho they had repeated and credible
Testimonies of it from Eye-witnesses; much less can we suppose they did so when it depended on
Faith only.
586.
Mistaken Men, your minds immerst in Night.] O Fools and slow of Heart, &c. Our Saviour calls 'em.
597.
Why was he offer'd too, near Calvary.] Old
Tradition says, as has been already observ'd, that
Adam's
Scull or
Head, was found about this
Mountain, whence some derive its
Hebrew Name
Golgotha; and in
Latin Calvary: Nay
Surius is so certain of it, that he gives it as at least highly probable, that our
Saviours Blood, when upon the
Cross, descending by the
Cleft which the Earthquake caus'd, did run down and wash this very
Scull of Adam, as it lay below, near the bottom of the Mountain. A little more probable it is, that it derives its Name from its
shape, being a round bare
Rock, at distance appearing like a
Scull; or at least, from the many unburied
Sculls and
Bones, there found; this being the place of Publick Execution. Now 'tis certain,
Isaac was Offered near
Calvary, for that it self is one of the
Mountains in the Land of
Moriah; and 'twas upon one of these where he was Offered: and perhaps our Saviour was promised of Old, to
come, or
appear, in that very place. For whereas we render the
Iehova Iireh, in
Gen. 22.14.
In the mount of the Lord it shall be seen. It will bear another Sence;
In the mount shall the Lord be seen. This Mount, either Mount
Moriah itself, on which, part of the City and Temple was Built,
(Vid. Ioseph.) and where our
Lord, the true
Iehova, so frequently appeared; or perhaps on Mount
Calvary itself, where this great
Antitype of
Isaac was offered.
679.
With honest Pains they earn their welcom Bread.] The Apostles were not yet sent abroad to Convert the World, as they were after the
Descent of the Holy Ghost; and so kept to their old
Employs: But when they left those, to undertake more eminently the
Cure of
Souls, heavy enough of it self without any
additional weight, then we don't find S.
Peter a
Fishing any more, unless, as our Saviour said,
to catch men: And S.
Paul tells the
Corinthians, That the Lord himself had ordained, that those who preach'd the Gospel, should live of the Gospel. By which Lord, I suppose, is meant our Saviour, in those Words of his,
The workman is worthy of his hire.
705.
He runs, nor dips his Feet
beneath the Wave.] The meaning of this place I think is not clear in History, whether S.
Peter walk'd upon the
Waves, as once before, or only waded to Land; the former Sence was more noble, for that reason I chose it. As for his walking without dipping his Feet, I'm safer in my
History than
Virgil in his
Hyperbole, that I mean of
Camilla.
Illa vel intactae segetis,
&c.
Vel mare per medium fluctu suspensa tumenti
Ferret iter, celeres nec tingeret aequore Plantas.
761.
But to fair Tabo
[...]'s Mountain leads the way.] Vid. S.
Matt. 28.16. where 'tis said,
The Apostles went to a mountain which he had appointed; and this probably was either
Tabor, or that of the
Beatitudes, because somewhere in
Galilee, and near the Lake.
793.
The same
be yours.] So says our Saviour;
All power is given to me in Heaven and Earth. And again,
As the Father hath sent me, so send I you. Not the
same Power in
Degree, but the same
sort of
Spiritual Power, that of binding and loosing;
Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven, &c. That is, God himself ratifies those
Censures and
Absolutions, which his Church rightfully disposes; this
Power not being given so much as to the Seventy, much less to all Christians, but to the Eleven only. 28 S.
Matt. 16.
The Eleven Disciples went away into Galilee,
and Iesus spake unto them saying, All power is given me, &c.
[Page 348]797.
Go in my Name,
and proselyte
the World.] I think the Word
proselyte comes nearer the
[...] in the Original, than that by which we translate it. Now the Custom of making
Proselytes among the Jews, all know, was to admit whole Families together, not make the
Father an
Israelite, and leave the
Child an
Heathen.
803.
Ev'n Albion
's stubborn Isle.] Mr
Cowley's Thought and Words, at the End of
David's Vision.
818.
For when the Holy Paraclete
shall fall.] The sence of the Word
[...], is disputed among the Learned. Some think it means an
Advocate, others a
Counsellor, &c. And it may very well mean both: However what e'er is intended by it, the
Word I use will reach it.
824.
All Tongues, and more than all at Babel
known.] The Philologists have with good success, prov'd the gradual
Degeneracy of one
Language into another, from the
Phenician, down to
Latin, Greek, and all, or most of the present
European Languages.
838.
E'en he whose Eyes shot Death, so proudly Crown'd.] The
Basilisk, which, as some of the Naturalists, moves
erect, and has something not unlike a
Crown on its Head; which I take from that of St.
Mark 16.18.
[...]. You shall
take up, touch, or
handle Serpents; as was actually perform'd in the Case of St.
Paul at
Malta, Acts 28.5.
879.
While thus they Hymning
wait, he mounts alone.] The Readers must not expect I shou'd take any more
Notice of our Saviours
Footsteps, which the Papists say he left in the
solid Rock at his
Ascension, than they find in the
Evangelists themselves; in none of whom the least
Track of 'em is to be discovered: But those who have put out another Edition of the
Gospel, with many
Additions, and as they think,
Amendments, will tell you,
‘That there's a Chappel built over the very place of the
Ascension, whose
top is
open to Heaven, since, as much as they build at
Days is thrown down at
Nights, on purpose that all the
pious Pilgrims who see this
opening may think of our Lords
Ascent: And that within the Gate of this Church on the
right hand, where our
Saviours sacred Footsteps are to be seen imprinted in the
living Rock, as 't had been in
soft Wax: That one of these Footsteps the
Turks had
taken up, and carried away to their chief Mosque, where 'tis to this day at the foot of their Musty's
Chair, honoured with their
Lamps, sprinkled every day with
sweet Waters, and adorn'd with pretty Flowers.’ Thus
Surius as he pretends from unfailing Catholick
Tradition; of all which the Reader is at liberty to believe if he pleases as little as I do.
911.
Which Heav'nly Art
far lovelier will restore.] Whether or no this
[...],
redintegration or
renovation of the
World, shall be
really performed in that sense wherein I
suppose it, as I've said in other Cases, does not much affect me in
relation to my
Poem, since 'tis at least
probable: For all know that
this, and the Doctrines depending upon it, had the consent of most of the ancient
Fathers; and I believe 'twill be difficult to find any who opposed it before
Dionysius, who was not of the best Antiquity; this being the Judgment not only of old
Papias, who might be as
Wise as he was
Good for all
Eusebius, but indeed of
Irenaeus, Iustin Martyr, Tertullian, and I believe all others for the two or three first Centuries: Nay it appears from S.
Ierom himself, that 'twas in his time generally and almost
universally receiv'd, because he acknowledges he should bring a great
Clamor on himself by speaking against it. That there may be such a
renovation, is also the avow'd Judgment of two very ingenious Men at present in our Church; One the
famous Theorist, the other Mr.
Norris, on the Sermon upon the
Mount, and that
Beatitude,‘Blessed are the
meek for they shall inherit the Earth: Which he takes, as Mr.
Walker also does, for that
new Heaven, and
new Earth, spoke of in 21
st. of the
Apocal.’ Now this they do, and
Print in
Prose, as the Learned Mr.
Mede has done at large before 'em; much more then may I in
Verse assume the same liberty.
‘Nor can I pass the
[...] the
Restitution of all things, mention'd by St.
Peter, Acts 3.21. Which, says he, God has promised by all his holy Prophets since the World began; which seems not to refer to the
Times of Christianity
[Page 349]only, in the state wherein it now is, since this
Restitution or
Renovation is not to be
until Jesus Christ was
sent again from
Heaven, who before had been preach'd unto 'em.’ When the
Times of
Refreshing should come, which are all spoken of as
Future, and which 'twou'd sound very harsh to restrain to the
Destruction of the
Iewish Temple, City, Policy and
Nation, which seems but an odd sort of a Refreshment. Besides, this is not only to be a
Renovation of
good Men, but of all the World,
all things: Behold I make
all things new, says our Saviour, and a
new Heaven and new Earth is promised, which in the
Hebrew Phrase, is equivalent to a
new system of all
Visibles, and 'tis said,
Rom. 8. Not only
we our selves the Christians and good Men,
‘But the whole Creation groaneth for this
happy Change, where the
expectation of the
Creature is sufficiently distinguished from the
manifestation of the
Son of
God.’ Further, it seems to me, that by the
new Heaven and
new Earth so often mention'd in all the holy Prophets, can't be meant the
state of the Church
triumphant in Glory; for 'tis not said
‘Men shall be taken
up to
God, but the
Tabernacle of God shall be with
Men; not the
Ierusalem shall be carried up to Heaven, but
Ierusalem shall descend down from
Heaven.’ Nor seems it to relate to the
Church Militant here upon Earth, in any
past, or the
present Age, since the Church has scarce ever yet come up to that
Glory there describ'd, tho' we shou'd take it in a
metaphorical Sense; granting but any manner of
Proportion between that and what's signify'd by it. Nor can I imagine that
Satan can ever yet, with any
Propriety, be said to have been
bound a
Thousand Years, or
One either; since, after
Heathen Idolatry ceas'd, he was still as hard at Work, and perhaps more pernitiously, to the
Church I mean, in hammering out
Schisms and
Heresies, and
Popery, and
Mahometanism than ever he was before. Besides, this is describ'd, as not to come to pass till after
Babylon is fallen, who seems now to sit as a
Queen and rejoices that her
deadly Wound is
healed: From all which, I see not well how the conclusion can be avoided; That this
happy State is
yet to come: This dear desirable State of
Piety, Friendship, and
Spiritual, Heavenly Pleasures, even on this
Earth, whereon
Virtue has so long been
miserable. However thus far we are certain, that
Christ shall reign till he has put all his Enemies under his Feet, tho' in what
manner does not I think so much
concern us; nor is that any
fundamental Article of Faith,
&c. Yet in general, I'm sure every good Christian will joyn with me in our Saviours own Words, "
Thy Kingdom come! Nor will refuse to use those of our Church;
‘That the Kingdom of Gods dear Son may
come quickly, and that all his Enemies being made his
Footstool, he, who is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, may reign to all the Ends of the Earth!’
‘Make hast my Beloved! and be thou like to a
Roe or a young
Hart upon the Mountains of Spices!’
BOOKS Printed for and Sold by
Charles Harper, at the
Flower-de-Luce over-against St.
Dunstan's Church in
Fleet-street.
THE Whole Duty of Man, according to the Law of Nature, by that Famous Civilian
Samuel Puffendorf, Professor of the Laws of Nature and Nations in the University of
Heidelberg, and in the
Caroline University; now made
English, Price 3
s. 6
d.
Doctor
Willis's Practice of
Physick, being the whole Works of that Renowned and Famous
Physician; Rendred into
English. Second Edit▪ with Forty Copper Plates.
Fol.
The Historical and Miscellaneous Tracts of the Reverend and Learned
Peter Heylyn D. D. Now collected into one Vol. And an Account of the Life of the Author, never before Published,
Fol.
The Religion of Protestants, a safe way to Salvation, with a Discourse of the Apostolical Institution of Episcopacy. By
W. Chillingworth, M. A. To which in this Edit▪ is added Mr.
Chillingworth's Letter, shewing the Reason why he left Popery.
Fol.
The History of Qu.
Elizabeth: By
W. Cambden King at Arms, the Fourth Edition.
Fol.
The Second and Third Parts of the Works of Mr.
Abraham Cowley. The Second, containing what was Written and Published by himself in his younger Years. Now Reprinted together. The Sixth Edition. The Third Part containing his Six Books of Plants never before Published in
English, viz. The First and Second of Herbs, the Third and Fourth of Flowers, the Fifth and Sixth of Trees: Now made
English by several Hands, with necessary Tables to both Parts, and divers Poems in Praise of the Author.
Fol.
An Impartial Collection of the great Affairs of State from the beginning of the
Scotch Rebellion in the Year 1639 to the Murther of King
Charles the First,
Fol. in Two Vol. By Dr.
Nalson.
Dugdale's Monasticon Anglicanum.
Fol. in Three Vol.
The History of the Life, Reign and Death of
Edward II. King of
England, and Lord of
Ireland. Fol.
The Laws of
Iamaica. Fol. With a large Map of the
Island.
Dr.
Willis's practical Part of Physick.
Oct. With his Treatise of the Plague. Price 7
s.
Bishop
Vsher's Power of the Prince, and the Obedience required of the Subject, with a large Preface by Bishop
Sanderson. Oct.
Some Animadversions upon a Book Intituled, The Theory of the Earth. By
Herbert Lord Bishop of
Hereford, Oct.
A Treatise of Moral and Intellectual Virtues, wherein their Nature is fully explained, and their Usefulness proved, as being the best Rules
[Page] of Life; and the Causes of their Decay are Inquired into, concluding with such Arguments as tend to revive the Practice of them. With a Preface shewing the Vanity and Deceitfulness of Vice, by
I. Hartcliff, B. D. and Fellow of
Kings College,
Cambridge. Price 4
s.
A Plain Method of Christian Devotion: Laid down in
Discourses, Meditations, and
Prayers, fitted to the various Occasions of a Religious Life. Translated and Revised from the
French of Monsieur
Iurieu, the Two and Twentieth Edition: With a Preface: By
W. Fleetwood Rector of St.
Austins, and Chaplain in Ordinary to Their Majesties. Price 2
s. 6
d.
LAW BOOKS.
The Lord
Coke's Reports in
English. Fol.
Judge
Crook's Reports in Three Vol. the Third Edit. with References to all the late Reports.
Fol.
The Lord
Coke's Commentary on
Littleton. Fol.
—His Commentary on
Magna Charta. Fol.
—His Pleas of the Crown, or the Third part of the Institutes.
Fol.
—His Jurisdiction of Courts, or Fourth Part of the Institutes.
—His Eleven Reports in
French. Fol.
Bulstrode's Reports with new References.
Fol.
Leonard's Reports in Four Parts with new References.
Fol.
The Year-Books in Ten Vol. the last Edition with new Notes and Tables to them all.
Fol.
The Reports of the Lord Keeper
Littleton, in the time of King
Charles I.
Fol.
The Reports of the Learned Judge Sir
Henry Hobart, the Fourth Edition corrected and amended.
Fol.
Reports in the Court of
Kings-Bench at
Westminster, from the 12
th. to the 30
th. Year of King
Charles II. by
Ios. Keble of
Grays-Inn,Esq in Three Vol.
Fol.
Kelway's Reports with new References to all the late Reports.
Fol.
Reports of several especial Cases in the Court of
Commons-Pleas, by
S. Carter of the
Inner Temple,EsqFol.
An Assistance to Justices of the Peace, for the earsier Performance of their Duty, the First Part containing the particular Clauses of all such Statutes from
Magna Charta, until the first of King
Iames II. that do any ways concern a Justice of Peace; in the other Part, the whole Office of a Justice of Peace is methodically digested, with the most approved Presidents under proper Heads, to which is now added a Table for the ready finding out the Presidents, with a large Table of the matters never before Printed: By
Ios. Keble of
Grays Inn, Esq.
An exact Abridgment of the Records in the
Tower of
London, being of great Use for all that are concerned in Parliamentary Affairs, and Professors of the Laws of this Realm, collected by Sir
Rob. Cotton Knight and Baronet.
Fol.
[Page]An exact Abridgment of all the Statutes in Form and Use from the beginning of
Magna Charta; begun by
Edmond Wingate of
Grays-InnEsq and since continued under their proper Titles Alphabetically, by
I. Washington of the
Middle TempleEsq to the Year 1689. In this Impression many Hundred of false References are corrected with great Exactness and Care. Price 7
s.
Two Dialogues in
English between a Doctor of Divinity, and a Student in the Laws of
England, of the Grounds of the said Laws and of Consciences, newly revised and reprinted in
Oct. Price 2
s. 6
d.
The new
Natura Brevium of the most Reverend Judge Mr.
Anth. Fitz-Herbert, corrected and revised. Price 6
s.